most_o worthy_a and_o rule_a authority_n in_o they_o and_o if_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o it_o it_o must_v likewise_o by_o that_o title_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o d._n feild_n with_o d._n 76._o field_n pag._n 69._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 76._o covell_n and_o other_o before_o have_v give_v their_o sentence_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n then_o of_o necessity_n that_o church_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_a hope_n but_o by_o the_o adversary_n themselves_o a_o assure_a certaynetie_n of_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o can_v be_v have_v without_o remission_n of_o sin_n must_v needs_o be_v only_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o his_o majesty_n parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n word_n be_v these_o i_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n this_o in_o public_a parliament_n and_o in_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n in_o this_o order_n no_o church_n 75._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n either_o in_o doctrine_n or_o ceremony_n than_o she_o have_v depart_v from_o herself_o when_o â—hee_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n which_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n she_o have_v not_o do_v in_o any_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a thing_n which_o be_v all_o they_o require_v and_o this_o will_v more_o then_o abundant_o appear_v through_o out_o this_o treatise_n hereafter_o and_o d._n conell_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o present_a roman_a 68_o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 68_o church_n touche_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christian_a truth_n they_o constant_o persist_v in_o they_o protestant_n do_v glad_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o of_o rome_n be_v and_o be_v still_o in_o the_o church_n a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n a_o limb_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o he_o add_v also_o to_o have_v be_v mr._n hooker_n sentence_n tell_v we_o that_o 188._o hook_n l._n 5._o pag._n 188._o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o to_o give_v she_o her_o due_a and_o we_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v of_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o it_o be_v strange_a for_o any_o man_n to_o deny_v 76._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 73._o &_o pag._n 76._o they_o of_o rome_n to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o we_o affirm_v they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o those_o that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o that_o church_n may_v be_v save_v and_o all_o kind_n of_o protestant_n when_o they_o combat_v among_o themselves_o rather_o prefer_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n the_o relator_n write_v thus_o the_o 45._o relation_n cap._n 45._o lutheran_n in_o germany_n both_o the_o clergy_n and_o layetie_n open_o protest_v they_o will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o join_v with_o the_o sacramentary_a protestant_n such_o as_o be_v in_o england_n and_o of_o these_o mr._n jacob_n write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n when_o they_o deal_v with_o puritan_n must_v join_v 73._o jacob_n pag._n 73._o plain_o with_o the_o catholic_n in_o their_o answer_n if_o they_o will_v maintain_v themselves_o last_o the_o puritan_n have_v write_v against_o these_o protestant_n 16._o offer_v of_o conf_n pag._n 16._o as_o be_v cite_v before_o in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v in_o error_n they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n a_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticall_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o then_o if_o the_o lutheran_n or_o parliamentary_a protestant_n or_o puritan_n all_o or_o any_o of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o other_o none_o of_o their_o congregation_n but_o only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n who_o communion_n of_o all_o man_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v and_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o now_o after_o all_o these_o protestant_a witness_n i_o come_v to_o d._n morton_n he_o agree_v with_o his_o former_a brethren_n concern_v thing_n necessary_o require_v to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o in_o these_o word_n the_o belief_n of_o some_o article_n be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a 443._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o sect_n 3._o pag._n 443._o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n be_v for_o the_o essential_a be_v of_o a_o man_n such_o as_o concern_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o parson_n together_o with_o the_o true_a and_o faithful_a apprehension_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n the_o messiah_n god_n and_o man_n the_o power_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n by_o who_o we_o have_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o after_o death_n life_n everlasting_a wherefore_o we_o presume_v that_o in_o a_o church_n although_o corrupt_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n yet_o if_o it_o do_v not_o ruinate_v the_o foundation_n the_o erroneous_a and_o superstitious_a professor_n may_v be_v save_v even_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o tenor_n which_o be_v in_o capite_fw-la videlicet_fw-la christ_n jesus_n the_o lord_n and_o author_n of_o life_n which_o notwithstanding_o we_o must_v so_o understand_v as_o that_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v proceed_v not_o from_o knowledge_n but_o from_o ignorance_n now_o that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n inviolable_o hold_v all_o these_o necessary_a thing_n to_o a_o true_a church_n be_v grant_v by_o many_o protestant_n before_o and_o his_o majesty_n who_o this_o doctor_n shall_v allow_v entreate_v of_o such_o as_o they_o term_v they_o necessary_a point_n write_v thus_o we_o hope_v that_o 60._o k._n james_n ag_n d._n conrade_n vorstuis_fw-la pag._n 60._o no_o papist_n shall_v ever_o be_v find_v to_o err_v in_o any_o of_o those_o main_n point_v and_o concern_v our_o schoolman_n master_n in_o divinity_n with_o we_o he_o use_v these_o word_n in_o the_o main_a grownde_n of_o christian_a religion_n they_o be_v worthy_a of_o all_o commendation_n and_o sup_n pag._n 63._o sup_n toucheinge_v those_o doctrine_n which_o d._n morton_n will_v name_v our_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o add_v thus_o if_o the_o subject_n of_o vorstius_n supr_fw-la pag._n 46._o 47._o supr_fw-la his_o heresy_n have_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o question_n of_o a_o high_a quality_n than_o such_o matter_n as_o be_v in_o controversy_n at_o this_o day_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o we_o do_v free_o profess_v that_o in_o that_o case_n we_o shall_v never_o have_v trouble_v ourselves_o with_o the_o business_n in_o such_o fashion_n by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o opinion_n which_o catholic_n hold_v do_v either_o exclude_v we_o from_o the_o true_a church_n or_o from_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o maintainer_n of_o such_o thing_n though_o as_o near_a friend_n as_o the_o netherlander_n to_o england_n be_v fervent_o to_o be_v admonish_v but_o d._n morton_n himself_o will_v 663._o morton_n app._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 25._o pag._n 663._o clear_v we_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n and_o in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o shall_v not_o acknowledge_v god_n holy_a providence_n as_o in_o the_o greek_a so_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o who_o have_v be_v preserve_v the_o law_n of_o the_o commandment_n contain_v the_o same_o of_o moral_a obedience_n the_o symbol_n and_o creed_n apostolical_a which_o hold_v the_o same_o of_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o their_o first_o original_n of_o hebrew_n and_o greek_n be_v the_o evidence_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n will_n and_o contain_v in_o they_o all_o truth_n necessary_a unto_o salvation_n we_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v both_o impious_o unthankful_a unto_o god_n and_o malicious_a against_o that_o church_n therefore_o if_o d._n morton_n require_v only_o as_o before_o such_o necessary_a point_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o here_o acknowledge_v they_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protest_v they_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v malicious_a against_o that_o church_n if_o they_o shall_v deny_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a
a_o book_n entitle_v the_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o be_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o principal_a and_o best_a learned_a english_a protestant_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n and_o rule_n of_o their_o religion_n publish_v allow_v or_o subscribe_v unto_o by_o they_o since_o the_o come_n of_o our_o king_n james_n into_o england_n that_o not_o only_o all_o general_a ground_n of_o divinity_n be_v against_o they_o but_o in_o every_o particular_a chief_a question_n between_o catholic_n &_o they_o they_o be_v in_o error_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n divide_v according_o into_o two_o part_n whereof_o the_o first_o entreat_v of_o those_o general_a ground_n the_o other_o of_o such_o particular_a controversy_n whereby_o will_v also_o manifeste_o appear_v the_o vanity_n of_o d._n morton_z protest_v bishop_n of_o chester_n his_o book_n call_v appeal_v or_o answer_v to_o the_o catholic_a author_n of_o the_o book_n entitle_v the_o protestant_n apology_n psal_n 126._o v._n 1._o except_o our_o lord_n build_v the_o house_n they_o labour_v in_o vain_a that_o build_v it_o with_o licence_n anno_fw-la 1617._o to_o all_o his_o well-beloved_a countryman_n english_a protestant_n especial_o persecutor_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a religion_n dve_o and_o most_o friendly_a i_o remember_v my_o service_n and_o best_a love_n unto_o you_o in_o malady_n and_o disease_n desperate_a usual_a remedy_n will_v not_o â—uer_v in_o controversy_n those_o that_o be_v and_o wrongeful_o distress_v when_o equal_a trial_n will_v not_o be_v grant_v must_v accept_v unequal_a or_o none_o at_o all_o your_o late_a commend_a history_n of_o the_o world_n recommend_v unto_o we_o for_o most_o true_a this_o sentence_n nothing_o can_v be_v a_o more_o excellent_a wittnessinge_n then_o where_o a_o enemy_n do_v approve_v our_o cause_n your_o d._n morton_n do_v testify_v as_o much_o and_o no_o man_n will_v deny_v it_o neither_o this_o that_o follow_v that_o in_o controversed_a question_n and_o their_o trial_n no_o condemnation_n be_v more_o approve_a then_o where_o man_n in_o their_o own_o cause_n be_v condemn_v by_o their_o own_o judgement_n thus_o in_o our_o law_n confession_n of_o wrong_n and_o evil_a behaviour_n be_v conviction_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o recantation_n but_o without_o some_o high_a commaundinge_a cause_n how_o shall_v we_o find_v such_o enforceinge_n and_o force_a witness_n balaam_n his_o ass_n speak_v not_o of_o himself_o nor_o caypha_n of_o himself_o do_v prophesy_v and_o in_o english_a protestant_n religion_n where_o every_o one_o be_v make_v a_o judge_n over_o all_o that_o will_v gain_n say_v he_o in_o their_o conceit_n no_o man_n will_v suppose_v or_o once_o imagine_v that_o any_o one_o will_v be_v find_v among_o they_o to_o give_v sentence_n against_o themselves_o who_o they_o value_v and_o esteem_v at_o so_o high_a a_o rate_n above_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o especial_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o hate_v and_o persecute_v so_o much_o yet_o because_o no_o other_o mean_n be_v leave_v i_o must_v build_v upon_o this_o unlevell_v ground_n and_o come_v for_o judgement_n at_o such_o a_o consistory_n only_o to_o take_v what_o they_o shall_v give_v and_o have_v nothing_o but_o what_o they_o please_v to_o allow_v which_o i_o hope_v will_v be_v that_o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n the_o same_o to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o swear_v or_o subscribe_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v print_a and_o publish_v for_o their_o doctrine_n and_o religion_n i_o dare_v not_o go_v hygh_o to_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n nor_o bring_v the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_n in_o other_o country_n jest_n i_o receive_v for_o answer_n as_o other_o have_v do_v that_o they_o stand_v not_o upon_o what_o foreign_a and_o former_a protestant_n have_v teach_v which_o though_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o only_a cavillons_n exception_n to_o be_v at_o variance_n or_o defiance_n with_o they_o in_o faith_n of_o who_o church_n as_o they_o name_v it_o they_o will_v be_v member_n yet_o to_o avoid_v all_o suspicion_n and_o colour_n of_o evasion_n though_o never_o so_o frivolous_a because_o no_o protestant_n may_v deny_v but_o that_o be_v their_o protestant_n religion_n in_o england_n under_o our_o king_n supreme_a head_n style_v of_o that_o church_n which_o he_o by_o his_o law_n and_o proceed_n with_o their_o consent_n and_o assentinge_v have_v here_o establish_v and_o this_o their_o bishop_n and_o doctor_n by_o oath_n or_o subscription_n have_v since_o then_o confirm_v and_o by_o their_o publish_a print_a writing_n defend_v or_o maintain_v or_o by_o their_o religion_n ought_v so_o to_o do_v i_o will_v only_o insist_v in_o this_o their_o own_o privilege_a and_o allow_v testimony_n and_o authority_n and_o assume_v by_o they_o to_o prove_v not_o only_o that_o all_o ground_n of_o religion_n in_o general_a do_v prove_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v this_o protestant_n religion_n but_o further_o and_o demonstrative_o to_o manifest_v by_o true_a consequence_n that_o in_o every_o chief_a question_n between_o this_o protestant_n and_o catholic_n they_o be_v in_o error_n and_o we_o in_o truth_n which_o will_v be_v more_o than_o evident_a demonstration_n against_o d._n morton_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o chester_n his_o appeal_v or_o pretend_a answer_n to_o the_o catholic_n author_n of_o the_o protestant_n apology_n and_o therefore_o be_v confident_o assure_v that_o i_o have_v true_o and_o full_o perform_v what_o i_o undertake_v by_o their_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o to_o make_v they_o both_o witness_n and_o judge_n in_o their_o own_o cause_n i_o presume_v as_o it_o be_v so_o to_o name_v this_o book_n the_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n i_o wish_v it_o be_v as_o easy_a and_o no_o more_o difficult_a labour_n to_o bridle_v their_o will_n and_o appetite_n from_o liberty_n overmuch_o love_v of_o this_o world_n and_o wanton_a delight_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v to_o demonstrate_v to_o their_o understanding_n that_o they_o be_v in_o error_n many_o man_n be_v able_a to_o do_v this_o but_o god_n and_o themselves_o must_v reform_v the_o other_o which_o of_o his_o great_a mercy_n i_o most_o humble_o beseech_v he_o to_o grant_v that_o they_o which_o so_o long_a time_n have_v only_o talk_v of_o reform_a church_n and_o religion_n may_v come_v to_o the_o true_a and_o real_a practice_n of_o reformation_n both_o in_o mind_n and_o manner_n which_o i_o hope_v they_o may_v the_o soener_o attain_v unto_o if_o they_o shall_v due_o consider_v how_o foul_a and_o deform_v the_o face_n of_o this_o their_o new_a doctrine_n be_v even_o as_o it_o be_v point_a by_o their_o own_o colour_n and_o pencell_n that_o which_o remain_v as_o my_o only_a suit_n to_o you_o be_v this_o not_o to_o be_v regardless_o of_o your_o best_a good_a not_o wilful_o to_o err_v from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n to_o esteem_v of_o the_o sacred_a religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o great_a enemy_n to_o it_o and_o friend_n to_o you_o shall_v conclude_v it_o worthy_a and_o let_v myself_o and_o labour_n enjoy_v your_o love_n as_o we_o shall_v deserve_v it_o and_o so_o i_o shall_v ever_o rest_v your_o most_o wellwishing_a contriman_n and_o friend_n author_n of_o this_o book_n the_o english_a protestan_v recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o first_o part_n chapter_n i._o proveinge_v by_o english_a protestant_a writer_n since_o the_o begin_v of_o his_o majesty_n reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n the_o protestant_n not_o so_o and_o so_o not_o the_o true_a church_n because_v the_o chief_a and_o most_o general_a controversy_n in_o religion_n in_o this_o time_n between_o the_o catholic_n of_o england_n and_o their_o adversary_n their_o country_n persecutor_n and_o innovator_n be_v concern_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o where_o with_o who_o and_o what_o it_o be_v what_o be_v the_o property_n true_a note_n sign_n quality_n authority_n office_n and_o command_v of_o it_o i_o will_v first_o begin_v with_o that_o question_n in_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o company_n society_n consistorye_n judgement_n or_o authority_n be_v in_o time_n of_o difference_n about_o religion_n most_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v follow_v and_o obey_v and_o be_v the_o company_n of_o holy_a one_o the_o howsholde_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n who_o communyon_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v and_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o must_v needs_o both_o be_v privilege_v from_o error_n and_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o free_a from_o error_n and_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o this_o business_n
note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o speak_v in_o d._n covells_n word_n add_v discipline_n the_o third_o note_n and_o of_o as_o much_o necessity_n although_o 56._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 21._o 56._o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o affirm_v with_o their_o recite_v article_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v but_o two_o essential_a note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o true_a preache_v of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o relator_n have_v tell_v 48._o relat._n 6._o 48._o protestant_n before_o that_o this_o note_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o to_o use_v his_o word_n protestant_n join_v with_o it_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profiteinge_n of_o in_o virtue_n and_o their_o b._n 29._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 29._o dove_n speakeinge_v of_o the_o late_a cowncell_n of_o trent_n have_v these_o word_n in_o that_o cowncell_n of_o trent_n they_o set_v forth_o such_o wholesome_a canon_n concern_v discipline_n as_o be_v fit_a for_o a_o reform_a church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n nothing_o be_v wante_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n neither_o any_o thing_n superfluous_a use_v in_o these_o thing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v not_o heretical_a or_o scismaticall_a be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a therefore_o orthodox_n and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o call_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a so_o the_o impugner_n obstinate_o either_o in_o understandeinge_v denye_v the_o define_v doctrine_n thereof_o or_o in_o will_n resiste_v the_o superiority_n and_o true_a authority_n be_v heretic_n and_o scismatic_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o their_o before_o cite_a protestant_a bishop_n dave_v offereinge_v per_n dove_n sup_n per_n catholic_n to_o communicate_v with_o protestant_n without_o any_o change_n of_o opinion_n in_o religion_n and_o yet_o that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o he_o have_v before_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o 5._o dove_n sup_v pag._n 5._o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o and_o he_o give_v we_o security_n that_o by_o no_o possibility_n accordeinge_v to_o the_o argument_n of_o general_n cowncell_v before_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v at_o any_o time_n adjudge_v heretical_a his_o word_n be_v these_o no_o church_n can_v be_v condemn_v and_o adjudge_v heretical_a 14._o douâ—_n sup_v pag._n 14._o by_o any_o private_a censure_n but_o it_o must_v be_v public_a a_o general_n cowncell_n as_o he_o there_o expownd_v himself_o which_o protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o possible_o can_v hereafter_o have_v as_o they_o have_v grant_v my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o that_o allow_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o further_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consent_v with_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n except_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o error_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o protestant_a writer_n of_o england_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o comparative_a degree_n in_o all_o thing_n include_v the_o positive_a and_o add_v a_o increase_n unto_o it_o as_o better_a or_o more_o good_a more_o white_a more_o virtuous_a more_o true_a etc._n etc._n do_v include_v goodness_n whiteness_n virtue_n truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o increase_v they_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o be_v more_o true_a then_o that_o which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v true_a must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o their_o present_a protestant_a etc._n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n kill_v pag._n 63._o feild_n l._n 3._o cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n archbishop_n of_o conterbury_n and_o d._n feild_n allow_v the_o church_n of_o greece_n for_o true_a the_o title_n of_o d._n feilds_n chapter_n have_v thus_o free_v it_o from_o the_o contrary_a in_o these_o word_n it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o again_o all_o these_o holdeinge_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o beleeve_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v on_o the_o peril_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o be_v particular_o and_o express_o know_v and_o believe_v we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o innumerable_a live_n and_o dye_v in_o they_o be_v and_o have_v be_v save_v now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o greece_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o chief_a to_o be_v about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o the_o grecian_n contend_v or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n leven_v or_o unlevened_a bread_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o both_o these_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n consent_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appeat_v by_o those_o word_n of_o the_o creed_n who_o proocee_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n allow_v and_o use_v by_o they_o in_o the_o one_o and_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o other_o if_o protestant_n will_v add_v contention_n for_o supreamacie_n most_o of_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o never_o belong_v to_o constantionple_n in_o greece_n who_o name_n be_v not_o when_o rome_n enjoy_v it_o and_o the_o present_a grecian_n themselves_n acknowledge_v the_o high_a dignity_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o this_o place_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o recite_v d._n feild_n tell_v we_o absolute_o it_o be_v 1._o feild_n l._n 3._o of_o the_o church_n c._n 1._o but_o intrude_v and_o usurp_v by_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v account_v superior_a great_a more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n because_o his_o city_n be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o world_n which_o as_o he_o say_v he_o challenge_v because_o he_o be_v prouse_a and_o insolent_a now_o how_o these_o church_n agree_v in_o other_o question_n that_o be_v between_o protestant_n and_o we_o will_v appear_v in_o diverse_a chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o grecian_n against_o protestant_n 54._o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_n in_o censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o 54._o and_o as_o in_o plain_a word_n confess_v by_o the_o protestant_n relator_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o manner_n with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o prayinge_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatorij_fw-la 55._o cap._n 55._o also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n their_o liturgy_n he_o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bendeinge_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o grecke_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o thaper_n with_o other_o therefore_o if_o this_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v as_o these_o protestant_n teach_v much_o less_o can_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o but_o must_v needs_o remain_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n thus_o i_o
exercise_v when_o by_o protestant_n confession_n be_v be_v in_o she_o florishe_v and_o best_a estate_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o anchor_n of_o piety_n chief_a and_o only_a church_n that_o it_o still_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v and_o we_o to_o grant_v unto_o it_o but_o in_o that_o time_n it_o claim_v and_o exercise_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o therefore_o it_o ought_v now_o to_o enjoy_v it_o and_o we_o to_o grant_v it_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o may_v not_o be_v crooked_a neither_o that_o which_o be_v confess_v chief_a be_v make_v inferior_a and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v those_o eminent_a privilege_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n our_o king_n say_v of_o this_o roman_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n it_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o hook_n covell_a def_n of_o hook_n only_a church_n m_o â—_o ormerod_n call_v it_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o west_n in_o which_o diussion_n england_n be_v and_o 105._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 184._o down_o l._n 2._o antichr_n pag._n 105._o the_o anchor_n of_o piety_n d._n downame_n grant_v it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o clean_o unto_o the_o roman_a apostolical_a church_n the_o second_o proposition_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v and_o have_v supreamacie_n in_o that_o unspotted_a and_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v also_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a for_o that_o which_o be_v mother_n rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n chief_a church_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v supreme_a yet_o to_o prove_v it_o further_o d._n sutcliffe_n cite_v s._n 57_o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 57_o irenaeus_n lyve_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o long_o before_o any_o general_a cowncell_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o give_v supreamacie_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n write_v thus_o irenaeus_n say_v that_o every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n mr._n ormerod_n ascend_v to_o pope_n s._n anacletus_fw-la lyve_v withein_o one_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n his_o word_n be_v these_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 78._o anacletus_fw-la allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o who_o shall_v we_o think_v be_v better_a acquaint_v with_o the_o privilege_n of_o that_o high_a apostle_n s._n peter_n bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o this_o so_o glorious_a a_o pope_n martyr_n and_o saint_n so_o near_o succeede_v unto_o he_o when_o especial_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v assure_v we_o that_o this_o supreme_a power_n be_v not_o to_o die_v with_o s._n peter_n but_o to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n for_o ever_o and_o this_o be_v not_o a_o singular_a opinion_n of_o that_o holy_a pope_n and_o saint_n but_o of_o other_o also_o the_o word_n of_o d._n downame_n be_v 35._o down_o l._n 1._o antichrist_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o these_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historiam_fw-la in_o her_o that_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n contend_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decret_a all_o and_o yet_o in_o that_o time_n the_o protestant_n confess_v those_o pope_n for_o saint_n and_o if_o their_o epistle_n be_v decretall_n and_o law_n to_o the_o church_n as_o this_o doctor_n call_v they_o how_o have_v not_o these_o master_n of_o decree_n and_o lawemaker_n unto_o the_o church_n also_o supreme_a and_o high_a power_n in_o the_o church_n for_o law_n and_o decree_n be_v make_v by_o sovereign_n and_o not_o by_o subject_n and_o not_o only_a pope_n but_o other_o saint_n and_o doctor_n before_o and_o to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o by_o protestant_n be_v of_o the_o same_o myndc_n for_o this_o time_n it_o shall_v suffice_v that_o m_o â—_o middleton_n 200._o middleton_n papistom_a pag._n 200._o write_v thus_o papias_n lyveinge_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitye_n my_o next_o argument_n or_o further_a confirmation_n of_o the_o former_a be_v thus_o that_o church_n or_o governor_n that_o in_o the_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n by_o protestant_n do_v claim_v exercise_n and_o execute_v supreme_a &_o high_a spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o all_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n asia_n africa_n and_o europe_n be_v true_o supreme_a and_o so_o still_o to_o be_v account_v but_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o supreme_a in_o authorine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o in_o this_o life_n no_o supreamacie_n can_v extend_v further_o then_o into_o the_o whole_a know_a world_n and_o all_o part_n thereof_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n and_o first_o of_o asia_n among_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o privilege_n which_o they_o claim_v d._n covell_n tell_v we_o that_o pope_n 65._o covell_a ag_n thea_fw-mi plea_n of_o the_o inn._n pag._n 65._o victor_n a_o glorious_a saint_n and_o martyr_n do_v in_o that_o best_a time_n authoritative_o take_v upon_o he_o supreamacie_n over_o all_o asia_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o it_o his_o word_n be_v inseperate_v all_o asia_n from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n and_o what_o great_a supreamacie_n can_v be_v name_v in_o the_o church_n then_o to_o excommunicate_v and_o purt_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o see_v such_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o but_o in_o superiority_n this_o supreamacie_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o of_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n the_o greek_a church_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v ever_o most_o contend_v for_o superiotie_n and_o in_o the_o ancient_a cowncell_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o privilege_a yet_o here_o they_o be_v by_o a_o saint_n bishop_n of_o rome_n just_o excommunicate_v as_o by_o their_o superior_a for_o as_o these_o protestant_n argue_v in_o a_o other_o place_n par_fw-fr in_fw-la parem_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la a_o equal_a against_o a_o equal_a have_v not_o authority_n and_o doctor_n covell_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v thus_o censure_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o use_v his_o word_n again_o for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n which_o make_v it_o plain_a in_o his_o opinion_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a and_o have_v high_a power_n not_o only_o to_o censure_v but_o to_o decree_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o bind_v other_o unto_o it_o otherwise_o not_o to_o have_v conform_v themselves_o unto_o he_o have_v not_o be_v in_o these_o greek_a church_n disobedience_n which_o be_v only_o against_o authority_n and_o superiority_n and_o although_o s._n iraeneus_n dislike_v this_o proceede_v with_o the_o asiaticall_a church_n ob._n as_o these_o protestant_n use_v to_o object_v yet_o it_o answ_n be_v only_o because_o he_o think_v there_o be_v not_o such_o severity_n then_o to_o be_v use_v not_o that_o he_o deny_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o do_v it_o for_o of_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o his_o supreamacie_n d._n sutcliffe_n 57_o sucl_n subu_n pag._n 57_o have_v wittness_v before_o that_o he_o say_v every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n therefore_o he_o think_v it_o have_v supreamacie_n for_o principality_n eminent_a over_o every_o church_n here_o mention_v must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o for_o every_o church_n be_v subject_v unto_o it_o none_o be_v privilege_v from_o subjection_n and_o obedience_n unto_o it_o next_o let_v we_o come_v to_o africa_n for_o which_o m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o appeal_v be_v often_o make_v out_o of_o africa_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o 238._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 237._o 238._o day_n of_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o yet_o appeal_v be_v all_o way_n to_o superior_n and_o never_o out_o of_o foreign_a kingdom_n but_o to_o the_o high_a for_o
authority_n in_o such_o case_n be_v private_a therefore_o no_o protestant_a interpretation_n be_v bind_v or_o juridical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n 235._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o pag._n 235._o in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o neither_o conference_n of_o place_n nor_o consideration_n of_o the_o antecedentia_fw-la and_o consequentia_fw-la nor_o look_v into_o the_o original_n be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o we_o find_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o conceive_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o mean_v in_o the_o place_n interpret_v to_o be_v consonant_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o write_v thus_o again_o private_a interpretation_n 226._o field_n pag._n 226._o be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o minor_a proposition_n that_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o binde_v and_o juridical_a power_n be_v private_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_a argument_n no_o interpretation_n or_o interpreter_n wante_v jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n to_o command_v their_o interpretation_n and_o exposition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v beleve_v as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v account_v bynde_v and_o juridical_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n interpretation_n exposition_n and_o definition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n want_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o juridical_a and_o byndeinge_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v not_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o thing_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o and_o iuridical_o command_v or_o binde_v man_n to_o do_v or_o believe_v they_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n as_o before_o we_o make_v 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o three_o kind_n of_o judgement_n the_o one_o of_o discretion_n common_a to_o all_o the_o other_o of_o direction_n common_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n proper_a to_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n in_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o we_o make_v three_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n the_o first_o private_a the_o second_o of_o public_a direction_n and_o so_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v public_o propose_v what_o they_o conceive_v of_o it_o and_o the_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o so_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpreate_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n hitherto_o d._n field_n word_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o juridical_a and_o commaunde_v judgement_n or_o interpretation_n because_o as_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o they_o neither_o have_v have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o general_a council_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o place_v this_o jurisdiction_n and_o binde_v power_n for_o propose_v without_o authority_n which_o he_o give_v there_o to_o bishop_n be_v not_o juridical_a and_o coactive_a if_o he_o shall_v answer_n that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n there_o be_v no_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v decide_v and_o embrace_v he_o condemn_v himself_o and_o all_o protestant_n in_o this_o business_n for_o either_o he_o must_v leave_v that_o primative_a church_n absolute_o without_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n which_o be_v most_o absurd_a or_o leave_v it_o to_o they_o that_o both_o true_o claim_v and_o use_v it_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o protestant_n have_v before_o acknowledge_v and_o above_o all_o man_n d._n feild_n must_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n for_o he_o 202._o feild_n pag._n 202._o have_v write_v and_o allow_v in_o this_o manner_n we_o must_v reverence_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o therefore_o by_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o time_n when_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v the_o high_a decide_n and_o juridical_a sentence_n and_o power_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o this_o he_o be_v also_o prevent_v from_o say_v that_o protestant_n may_v command_v such_o interpretation_n and_o definition_n within_o their_o own_o temporal_a territory_n for_o so_o they_o shall_v not_o most_o reverence_n and_o respect_n next_o to_o a_o general_a council_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o next_o judge_n as_o he_o have_v write_v but_o quite_o the_o contrary_a their_o own_o stubborn_a and_o disobedient_a will_n which_o in_o such_o cause_n be_v heretical_a or_o scâ—maticall_a usurpation_n and_o yet_o d._n feild_n in_o his_o division_n of_o interpretation_n before_o assign_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o to_o inferior_a bishop_n to_o command_v either_o in_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o in_o provincial_n in_o such_o case_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o opinion_n or_o article_n not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o protestant_n deduction_n and_o interpretation_n in_o these_o controversy_n be_v such_o not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v both_o before_o when_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v themselves_o of_o counsel_n pope_n and_o all_o true_a proposer_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n tie_v themselves_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o deduction_n and_o be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 85._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretation_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o the_o whole_a religion_n of_o protestant_n against_o catholic_n be_v thus_o found_v upon_o so_o deceatefull_a a_o ground_n as_o humanee_n deduction_n be_v can_v true_o and_o juridical_o be_v commander_n yet_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a to_o all_o that_o their_o religion_n consist_v whole_o on_o their_o imagine_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n that_o mr._n wotton_n and_o etc._n wottoâ—_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n other_o be_v enforce_v absurde_o to_o say_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n otherwise_o he_o cannot_v make_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v in_o their_o doctrine_n against_o us._n and_o d._n feild_n himself_o so_o resolute_a before_o against_o these_o private_a interpretation_n and_o exposition_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n to_o defend_v their_o religion_n in_o make_v such_o deduction_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o every_o private_a deduction_n his_o word_n be_v these_o we_o 226._o feild_n pag_n 226._o say_v that_o man_n not_o neglect_v that_o light_n of_o direction_n which_o the_o church_n yield_v noâ—_n other_o help_n and_o mean_n may_v be_v assure_v out_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o conference_n of_o place_n the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o suitable_a correspondence_n that_o one_o part_n of_o dyvine_a truth_n have_v with_o a_o other_o that_o they_o have_v sound_n out_o the_o true_a meaneinge_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o assurednes_n he_o seem_v to_o understand_v assurednes_n of_o faith_n make_v their_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o m._n wotton_n before_o cite_v do_v in_o 467._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v both_o and_o hold_v all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n therefore_o i_o may_v lawful_o take_v it_o be_v a_o common_a protestant_a doctrine_n both_o doctor_n feild_n and_o m._n wotton_n speakeinge_v for_o their_o protestant_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o say_v we_o acknowledge_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o by_o their_o religion_n m._n field_n or_o m._n wottons_n logic_n vain_a and_o uncertain_a deduction_n be_v of_o high_a authority_n and_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o any_o general_a council_n or_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o other_o external_a rule_n of_o religion_n for_o all_o these_o by_o they_o as_o be_v present_o to_o be_v prove_v may_v err_v even_o in_o
of_o 52._o d._n gâ—orge_n abbot_n sup_v pag._n 48._o &_o 52._o constance_n before_o by_o he_o and_o other_o general_a do_v define_v wickliff_n to_o be_v a_o heretic_n also_o pope_n john_n the_o 23_o in_o a_o general_a council_n at_o rome_n do_v condemn_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n then_o by_o this_o grant_n the_o protestancie_n of_o england_n be_v the_o same_o as_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v teach_v be_v john_n wickliff_n and_o by_o these_o counsel_n general_a by_o their_o own_o assertion_n condemn_v for_o heresy_n must_v needs_o be_v heresy_n and_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n orthodoxal_a and_o catholic_a otherwise_o no_o doctrine_n ever_o at_o any_o time_n be_v or_o can_v be_v hereafter_o lawful_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n or_o iuridical_o approve_v and_o allow_v for_o true_a and_o catholic_a for_o by_o their_o own_o censure_n the_o high_a judgement_n in_o the_o church_n general_a counsel_n have_v thus_o define_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o of_o the_o power_n of_o general_a counsel_n bownde_v all_o christian_n under_o penalty_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n so_o to_o believe_v in_o these_o question_n and_o although_o the_o general_a counsel_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v assemble_v about_o other_o heresy_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o these_o point_n now_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n then_o general_o receive_v and_o not_o doubt_v of_o as_o will_v manifest_o appear_v in_o the_o chapter_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n yet_o because_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n be_v by_o name_n receive_v and_o authorize_v by_o parliament_n both_o by_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o our_o 102._o statut._n 1_o eliz._n &_o 1_o jacob_n etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 102._o present_a sovereign_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n for_o protestant_n have_v answer_v thus_o before_o we_o hold_v all_o the_o christian_a faith_n explain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a counsel_n then_o see_v the_o first_o six_o have_v get_v this_o great_a papal_a approbation_n first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a all_o though_o vitus_n and_o vincentius_n be_v precedent_n there_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n yet_o it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o that_o apostolic_a council_n conc._n rom._n tom_n 1._o council_n see_v in_o these_o word_n whatsoever_o be_v constitute_v in_o nyce_n of_o bithynia_n to_o the_o strength_n of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o catholic_a church_n by_o 318_o priest_n we_o confirm_v with_o our_o mouth_n we_o anathematise_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v dare_v to_o dissolve_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o great_a council_n gather_v together_o at_o nyce_n the_o three_o canon_n of_o that_o holy_a council_n 3._o conc._n 1._o nicen_n can_v 3._o define_v thus_o omnibus_fw-la modis_fw-la interdixit_fw-la sancta_fw-la synodus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o holy_a council_n have_v whole_o forbid_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a neither_o for_o bishop_n priest_n nor_o sozom._n protest_v book_n of_o make_v and_o order_n bish._n priest_n etc._n etc._n a_o 3._o edw._n 6._o 1._o el._n &_o 1_o jacob_n &_o can_v jacob_n can_v 7._o can_n 8._o socr._n 1._o c._n 8._o sozom._n deacon_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n to_o have_v with_o he_o any_o strange_a woman_n except_o perhaps_o mother_n or_o sister_n or_o grandmother_n etc._n etc._n where_o there_o be_v more_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n than_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n only_o allow_v with_o they_o and_o none_o of_o these_o to_o have_v any_o other_o woman_n or_o wife_n but_o to_o live_v in_o chastity_n their_o answer_n that_o paphnutius_fw-la persuade_v the_o council_n that_o wife_n marry_v before_o order_n may_v be_v keep_v out_o of_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n be_v direct_o against_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n trull_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o epip_n in_o compend_v basil_n epist_n 17._o in_o addit_fw-la hier._n in_o vigilant_a epist_n 50._o ad_fw-la pammach_n cone_fw-it carthag_n 2._o can_n 2._o council_n 6._o generca_fw-la 2._o in_o trull_n before_o cite_v against_o s._n epiphanius_n that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n s._n basile_n also_o s._n hierome_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o carthaginian_a council_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n define_v thus_o apostoli_fw-la docuerunt_fw-la &_o ipsa_fw-la seruavit_fw-la antiquitas_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o antiquity_n itself_o observe_v that_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o those_o that_o handle_v sacrament_n shall_v be_v keeper_n of_o chastity_n and_o abstain_v from_o wife_n and_o yet_o these_o protestant_n utter_o deny_v the_o opinion_n of_o paphnutius_fw-la himself_o as_o they_o themselves_o cite_v he_o for_o they_o marry_v after_o order_n which_o they_o confess_v both_o paphnutius_fw-la and_o the_o first_o nicen_n council_n deny_v to_o be_v lawful_a together_o with_o socrates_n sozomenus_n and_o all_o greek_a authority_n and_o practice_n in_o the_o fourtenth_fw-mi canon_n of_o that_o first_o general_a council_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o mass_n and_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v teach_v in_o these_o 14._o council_n nicen_n 1._o can_v 14._o word_n this_o neither_o the_o rule_n nor_o custom_n have_v deliver_v that_o they_o which_o have_v not_o power_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n shall_v give_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o they_o that_o offer_v it_o up_o the_o sixth_o canon_n deliver_v by_o their_o 6._o council_n 1._o nicen._n can_v 6._o own_o interpretation_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o other_o in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a 5._o john_n speed_v in_o theatr._n pag._n â—06_n council_n sardicen_n can_v 3._o 4._o 7._o etc._n etc._n theodoret._n l_o 2._o hist_o c._n 8_o hiss_v trip_v l._n 4._o c._n 24._o 2d_o 15._o 16._o conc._n constantinopol_n 2._o gener_fw-la can_v 2._o can._n 5._o christian_a world_n as_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o great_a sardican_n council_n general_a and_o otherwise_o bind_v this_o kingdom_n by_o our_o bishop_n presence_n and_o assent_v there_o by_o our_o protestant_a theatre_n where_o appeal_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o pope_n from_o any_o bishop_n or_o counsel_n themselves_o and_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n make_v manifest_a that_o the_o nicen_n council_n prescribe_v no_o limit_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o other_o patriarch_n and_o plain_o deciar_v episcopuin_fw-la romanum_fw-la habere_fw-la primatum_fw-la that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a and_o by_o deny_v this_o to_o have_v be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n they_o prove_v the_o pope_n supreamacie_n from_o the_o begin_v for_o socrates_n 9_o socrates_n in_o histor_n tripart_fw-fr lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o write_v how_o the_o antiochian_a council_n keep_v within_o twenty_o year_n of_o that_o of_o nyce_n be_v reject_v because_o not_o approve_v by_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n write_v thus_o cum_fw-la utique_fw-la regula_n eâ—clesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontifiâ—is_fw-la con_fw-la ilia_fw-la celebrare_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n be_v not_o call_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n therefore_o their_o bishop_n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o canon_n sup_n bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 67_o pag._n 66._o sup_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o consent_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n then_o what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o the_o protestant_n do_n in_o england_n where_o his_o authority_n 431._o nicephor_n calix_n histecel_v in_o council_n ephes_n prosper_v in_o chron._n an._n 431._o be_v so_o despise_a in_o the_o three_o general_a council_n at_o ephesus_n the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n celestical_a constitute_v cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n to_o be_v precedent_n for_o he_o in_o the_o four_o general_a council_n at_o caleedon_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n be_v so_o clear_a that_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o it_o attribute_v 8._o downam_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n c._n 3._o pag._n 36._o council_n chalcedon_n sess_v 8._o to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o council_n in_o the_o 8._o session_n be_v thus_o register_v omnes_fw-la episcopi_fw-la clamaverunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o next_o unto_o god_n leo_n than_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v judge_v and_o the_o pope_n himself_o not_o be_v present_a in_o that_o council_n his_o legate_n give_v sentence_n against_o dioscorus_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v these_o et_fw-la cum_fw-la 3._o council_n calce_v act._n 1._o 2._o
trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o opinion_n and_o example_n of_o man_n and_o again_o it_o may_v not_o seem_v strange_a if_o superstition_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n before_o constantine_n time_n m._n ormerod_n scoff_v 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pag._n 78._o at_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o s._n anacletus_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v a_o glorious_a martyr_n for_o christ_n because_o he_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n 200._o middleton_n papistem_fw-la pag._n 200._o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n from_o the_o grant_n of_o our_o saviour_n m._n middleton_n do_v the_o like_a by_o papias_n lyve_v with_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n m._n hull_n condemn_v for_o like_a cause_n allmoste_o all_o the_o bless_a pope_n pol._n hull_n rom._n pol._n and_o martyr_n bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n with_o in_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v cite_v hereafter_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v style_v s._n augustine_n with_o 88_o part._n 2._o cap._n ceremony_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 8._o pag._n 17._o 9_o 88_o the_o great_a commendation_n of_o learning_n yet_o m._n wotton_n write_v we_o need_v not_o fear_v s._n augustine_n though_o against_o us._n eusebius_n be_v to_o be_v reprehend_v there_o be_v want_n of_o modesty_n and_o truth_n also_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o hierome_n against_o vigilantius_n the_o ancient_a father_n speak_v more_o like_a philosopher_n than_o dyvine_n it_o be_v more_o than_o i_o know_v that_o gregory_n be_v a_o saint_n the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n attribute_v to_o s._n ignatius_n be_v a_o unfit_a judge_n in_o 462._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 118._o 224._o 422._o 440._o 462._o controversy_n of_o divinity_n tertullians_n witness_n be_v of_o small_a authority_n damascen_n be_v not_o great_o to_o be_v respect_v origin_n be_v general_o condemn_v ignatius_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n approve_v by_o s._n hierome_n and_o protestant_n also_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n ignatius_n for_o 495._o pag._n 340_o pag._n 387._o pag._n 467._o pag._n 494._o pag._n 495._o teach_v merit_n of_o good_a work_n cyprian_n be_v toe_n far_o carry_v away_o since_o he_o ascribe_v to_o alm_n des_fw-fr the_o purgeing_n of_o sin_n irenaus_n judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v tertullians_n testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answeareinge_n tertullian_n and_o origen_n may_v be_v join_v together_o chrisostoms_n rhetoric_n be_v better_a than_o his_o 499._o pag._n 499._o logic_n hieroms_n authority_n in_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o murch_v worth_a those_o christian_a father_n which_o condemn_a 500_o pag._n 500_o jovinian_a as_o s._n augustine_n ambrose_n hierome_n &c._n &c._n deal_v unchristianly_a with_o he_o the_o 520._o pag._n 519._o pag._n 520._o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n athanasius_n augustine_n hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v 543._o pag._n 543._o not_o to_o be_v admit_v the_o authority_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n and_o augustine_n with_o the_o school_n doctor_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o jew_n origen_n and_o theodoret_n who_o before_o he_o prefer_v before_o s._n 594._o pag._n 545._o 546._o 584._o 594._o augustine_n overthrow_v their_o own_o distinction_n lactantius_n though_o he_o be_v a_o ancient_a christian_a yet_o in_o his_o verse_n of_o worship_v the_o cross_n he_o show_v himself_o like_a a_o light_a poet_n than_o a_o grave_a writer_n and_o as_o he_o have_v use_v all_o the_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o teache_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n so_o he_o exclame_v as_o barbarous_o and_o undutiful_o against_o all_o christian_a king_n of_o this_o and_o other_o nation_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o 44._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 53._o orme_a pick_v pag._n 44._o king_n of_o england_n and_o scottland_n etc._n etc._n be_v sathanes_n soldier_n when_o they_o be_v of_o the_o pope_n religion_n m._n ormerod_n disallow_v s._n leo_n because_o he_o teach_v that_o god_n assist_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o decres_fw-la for_o the_o like_a reason_n d._n downame_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o many_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n of_o that_o church_n in_o her_o best_a day_n when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o accord_v to_o his_o majesty_n censure_n 36._o down_o lib._n 1._o antichr_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o 36._o because_o to_o use_v his_o word_n diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historian_n content_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decretal_a yet_o this_o be_v as_o our_o king_n 4._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 4._o have_v tell_v we_o when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o when_o no_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n m._n perkins_n have_v write_v thus_o the_o father_n have_v speak_v many_o thing_n incommodious_o of_o holy_a thing_n the_o ancient_a father_n do_v 184._o pag._n 93._o 94._o pag._n 105._o pag._n 184._o sin_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n such_o be_v paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n petrus_n damianus_n prosper_n the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o speak_v inconuenient_o of_o the_o article_n of_o justification_n some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n be_v montanist_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n do_v err_v filthe_o for_o make_v confirmation_n a_o sacrament_n d._n sutcliffe_n 9_o sutel_n subu_n pag._n 5._o pag._n 8._o pag._n 9_o who_o fore_o make_v so_o much_o show_v of_o reverence_n to_o the_o father_n write_v thus_o metaphrastes_n be_v a_o lyeinge_v pedant_n writeinge_v more_o lie_n than_o leave_v bede_n report_v to_o many_o thing_n by_o heareasy_a ado_n be_v a_o fabulous_a writer_n the_o history_n of_o king_n lucius_n his_o conversion_n testify_v by_o so_o many_o authority_n 19_o pag._n 19_o may_v well_o be_v parogon_v with_o the_o tale_n of_o king_n arthure_n sir_n tristram_n and_o lancelot_n duâ—acke_o the_o brittayne_n have_v cause_n to_o detest_v the_o memory_n of_o augustine_n that_o holy_a saint_n syrname_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o nation_n for_o convertinge_v iâ—_n m._n ormerod_n be_v not_o only_o at_o defiance_n with_o 44._o orme_a paganop_n pag._n 44._o all_o father_n for_o teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o comfort_v the_o patriarch_n and_o father_n dead_a before_o he_o but_o compare_v the_o article_n and_o belief_n of_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n for_o such_o purpose_n to_o the_o fable_n of_o hercules_n feign_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o fetch_v from_o thence_o theseus_n peâ—ithous_n and_o cerberus_n the_o great_a dog_n of_o hell_n with_o three_o head_n as_o the_o poet_n imagine_v m._n middleton_n 40._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 40._o write_v thus_o the_o credit_n of_o man_n be_v but_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o mean_v the_o holy_a primative_a father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o scoff_o tell_v that_o great_a saint_n and_o 27._o pag._n 27._o doctor_n s._n epiphanius_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o 45._o pag._n 45._o the_o apostle_n constitution_n out_o of_o his_o bosom_n which_o he_o cite_v haeres_fw-la 45._o he_o add_v of_o he_o thus_o i_o must_v crave_v leave_n to_o say_v of_o epiphanius_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v for_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o heresy_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v not_o heresy_n which_o be_v heresy_n and_o all_o this_o because_o he_o condemn_v diverse_a protestant_a opinion_n of_o heresy_n and_o justifi_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o against_o s._n 49._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 49._o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n for_o teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a he_o scoff_v in_o this_o manner_n denys_n his_o answer_n be_v shortheeld_n ready_a to_o fall_v back_o when_o s._n ambrose_n approve_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o write_v of_o he_o thus_o 64._o pag._n 61._o pag._n 64._o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a and_o desperate_a blasphemye_n at_o s._n chrisostome_n he_o scoff_v and_o teach_v he_o how_o he_o shall_v speak_v because_o he_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o use_v this_o mock_n against_o he_o call_n sup_n pag._n 66._o sup_n it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n well_o may_v chrysostome_n say_v the_o apostle_n know_v what_o profit_n redownd_v to_o the_o dead_a by_o prayer_n for_o they_o for_o himself_o know_v not_o and_o thus_o in_o general_a the_o father_n sometime_o go_v beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o sobriety_n in_o the_o doctrine_n 134._o middlet_n sup_v pag._n
their_o own_o writing_n and_o authority_n publish_v allow_v or_o receive_v among_o they_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o sovereign_n king_n james_n in_o england_n that_o in_o all_o the_o chief_a controversy_n of_o this_o time_n in_o particular_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_a orthodox_n catholic_a and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o these_o protestant_n erroneous_a heretical_a and_o damnable_a here_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o general_a ground_n in_o religion_n and_o ensue_v the_o second_o of_o the_o particular_a question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n of_o england_n the_o second_o part_n of_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n chapter_n i._n wherein_o by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v prove_v against_o protestant_n and_o their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o predestination_n of_o particular_a man_n can_v without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v certain_o know_v much_o less_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o among_o all_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o eternal_a predestination_n of_o man_n to_o be_v save_v be_v from_o eternity_n in_o god_n can_v have_v none_o before_o it_o in_o duration_n so_o in_o order_n let_v we_o first_o entreat_v and_o begin_v from_o thence_o how_o fare_n and_o certain_o it_o may_v be_v know_v of_o particular_a man_n preordination_n to_o glory_n in_o this_o world_n the_o holy_a council_n of_o trent_n advertise_v all_o man_n with_o s._n paul_n to_o work_v their_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a have_v thus_o define_v of_o 12._o philipp_n 2._o v._n 12._o conc._n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 12._o this_o secret_a so_o long_o as_o we_o live_v in_o this_o mortality_n no_o man_n ought_v so_o much_o to_o presume_v of_o the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o god_n predestination_n that_o he_o certain_o determine_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a as_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o which_o be_v justify_v can_v either_o sin_v no_o more_o or_o if_o he_o shall_v sin_v aught_o to_o promise_v to_o himself_o a_o certain_a amendment_n for_o except_o by_o special_a revelation_n it_o can_v be_v know_v who_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o like_a doctrine_n it_o conclude_v against_o the_o predestinary_n of_o sup_n can._n 15._o 16._o sup_n this_o time_n in_o the_o 15._o and_o 16._o canon_n of_o the_o same_o session_n the_o contradictory_n of_o which_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v so_o fare_n and_o general_o defend_v by_o protestant_n that_o it_o be_v as_o the_o infra_fw-la see_v cap._n 2._o infra_fw-la principal_a and_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o religion_n that_o as_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n so_o this_o faith_n be_v that_o which_o assure_v he_o that_o he_o be_v just_a in_o grace_n and_o favour_n with_o god_n that_o he_o can_v at_o the_o jest_n final_o or_o total_o fall_v from_o grace_n and_o so_o consequent_o that_o he_o know_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v both_o just_a and_o predestinate_a as_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n by_o english_a protestant_n since_o his_o majesty_n entrance_n into_o england_n the_o short_a time_n which_o i_o have_v limit_v to_o dispute_v against_o they_o by_o themselves_o what_o inconvenience_n abuse_n and_o iniquity_n this_o invention_n have_v bring_v into_o the_o world_n will_v in_o some_o sort_n appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o writeing_n and_o be_v so_o much_o know_v to_o all_o man_n by_o lamentable_a experience_n that_o i_o need_v not_o to_o repeat_v it_o in_o this_o place_n wherefore_o i_o will_v only_o confute_v this_o protestant_a opinion_n by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o cite_v sacred_a council_n to_o be_v most_o true_a and_o religious_a in_o this_o point_n even_o by_o their_o sentence_n then_o first_o concern_v this_o proposition_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n be_v or_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n in_o this_o question_n but_o the_o predestinarie_a protestant_a doctrine_n with_o assurednes_n of_o faith_n without_o particular_a revelation_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v be_v thus_o desperate_a contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n to_o deny_v the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v blasphemy_n because_o god_n infinite_a and_o immutable_a wisdom_n can_v possible_o command_v or_o reveal_v for_o truth_n any_o such_o error_n therefore_o the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v authoritatyvely_a with_o english_a protestant_n conclude_v against_o this_o predestinarie_a opinion_n in_o the_o public_a protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o his_o 29._o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n pag._n 29._o majesty_n and_o with_o his_o allowance_n in_o these_o word_n very_o many_o in_o these_o day_n neglect_v holiness_n of_o life_n presume_v too_o much_o of_o persist_v in_o grace_n laye_v all_o their_o religion_n upon_o predestination_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v save_v i_o shall_v be_v save_v which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o good_a divinity_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n wherein_o we_o shall_v reason_v rather_o ascendendo_fw-la then_o discendendo_fw-la thus_o i_o live_v in_o obedience_n to_o god_n in_o love_n my_o neighbour_n i_o follow_v my_o vocation_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o i_o trust_v that_o god_n have_v elect_v and_o predestinate_v i_o to_o salvation_n hitherto_o the_o consent_n of_o this_o english_a protestant_n conference_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o no_o certanitie_n much_o less_o by_o faith_n but_o only_o a_o moral_a trust_n or_o hope_v according_a to_o the_o good_a life_n of_o man_n can_v be_v have_v without_o revelation_n that_o we_o be_v predestinate_a seconde_o suppose_v which_o with_o the_o scripture_n all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o without_o grace_n by_o christ_n and_o persist_v in_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v i_o argue_v thus_o no_o man_n that_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o he_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n can_v be_v certain_a with_o certanitie_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v predestinate_a or_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o without_o particular_a revelation_n all_o man_n protestant_n and_o other_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o they_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n therefore_o no_o man_n without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v or_o can_v be_v certain_a he_o be_v predestinate_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v certain_o true_a and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o same_o cite_a protestant_a assembly_n cite_v the_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n before_o relate_v against_o the_o certainerie_n of_o predestination_n conclude_v the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n thus_o we_o may_v full_o from_o grace_n 30._o conference_n at_o hampton_n sup_v pag._n 30._o and_o add_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n shall_v be_v handle_v with_o great_a discretion_n which_o he_o insinuate_v the_o protestant_n have_v not_o do_v and_o speak_v plain_o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n the_o infer_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o stand_v and_o persist_v in_o grace_n be_v a_o desperate_a presumption_n the_o like_a be_v teach_v more_o at_o large_a in_o other_o place_n of_o that_o conference_n where_o it_o be_v also_o 43._o confer_v sup_v pag._n 41._o 42._o 43._o acknowledge_v that_o present_a justification_n or_o justice_n be_v lose_v by_o any_o mortal_a or_o grevous_a sin_v which_o to_o be_v frequent_o commit_v by_o protestant_n will_v appear_v hereafter_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n my_o three_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o doctrine_n that_o be_v pestilent_a and_o scandalous_a to_o all_o church_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o predestinarie_a doctrine_n be_v such_o therefore_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n 45._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 45._o be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o protestant_n in_o germany_n will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o admit_v this_o protestant_a point_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v predestinarie_a pestilence_n and_o add_v that_o this_o with_o some_o other_o 48._o cap._n 48._o of_o their_o opinion_n have_v exceed_o scandalize_v all_o other_o church_n my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o nothing_o that_o be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n can_v be_v believe_v with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o with_o faith_n but_o particular_a man_n predestination_n be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v by_o faith_n believe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a because_o god_n revelation_n or_o to_o be_v reveal_v of_o he_o be_v the_o formal_a
of_o hand_n be_v divinae_fw-la ordinationis_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o by_o his_o divine_a law_n from_o which_o doctrine_n grant_v by_o they_o in_o so_o public_a assembly_n one_o of_o their_o own_o fellow_n in_o religion_n infer_v this_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o english_a protestant_n opinion_n be_v maintain_v 46._o certain_a con_v pag._n 46._o that_o bishop_n jurisdiction_n be_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la his_o majesty_n and_o all_o the_o nobility_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o excommunication_n neither_o do_v i_o urdge_v these_o protestant_n authority_n understand_v the_o author_n intent_n and_o meaning_n by_o prove_v seven_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n how_o to_o be_v understand_v either_o for_o this_o or_o the_o other_o sacrament_n that_o i_o seem_v to_o grant_v unto_o protestant_n that_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n to_o be_v among_o they_o to_o who_o as_o to_o other_o heretic_n of_o any_o other_o now_o want_v a_o true_a and_o lawful_a succession_n in_o order_n as_o they_o do_v i_o can_v only_o allow_v two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o marriage_n whereof_o the_o first_o for_o the_o necessity_n thereof_o may_v be_v in_o such_o case_n of_o extremity_n as_o this_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n be_v not_o only_o be_v administer_v by_o heretic_n but_o infidel_n themselves_o retain_v the_o true_a matter_n form_n and_o intention_n due_a in_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o of_o matrimony_n not_o require_v as_o of_o the_o essence_n thereof_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o priest_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o grant_v the_o grace_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o out_o of_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n out_o of_o which_o as_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n so_o no_o grace_n to_o be_v hope_v for_o bring_v man_n to_o eternal_a beatitude_n but_o see_v this_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n have_v be_v so_o much_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n and_o deny_v by_o they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n which_o before_o i_o have_v prove_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v i_o have_v now_o make_v demostration_n by_o themselves_o that_o by_o their_o own_o proceed_n they_o ought_v to_o allow_v this_o number_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o now_o i_o proceed_v in_o like_a manner_n to_o matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n and_o in_o the_o first_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o have_v a_o external_a or_o visible_a protestant_n matrimony_n a_o sacrament_n by_o english_a protestant_n sign_n or_o ceremony_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v or_o give_v grace_n and_o sanctification_n be_v a_o holy_a estate_n &_o honourable_a represent_v the_o grace_n of_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o protestant_a definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n whole_o contain_v it_o and_o more_o they_o protestant_n require_v unto_o it_o and_o so_o can_v by_v they_o be_v deny_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o their_o own_o public_a directory_n where_o in_o the_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o form_n of_o solemnisation_n of_o etc._n comm._n book_n tit_n matrim_n §._o dear_o etc._n etc._n matrimony_n it_o be_v call_v in_o these_o term_n holy_a matrimony_n a_o honourable_a estate_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v unto_o we_o the_o mystical_a union_n which_o be_v between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n which_o holy_a estate_n christ_n adorn_v and_o bewtify_v with_o his_o presence_n and_o first_o miracle_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o be_v name_v holy_a wedlock_n etc._n §._o for_o asmuch_o etc._n etc._n to_o which_o purpose_n tend_v also_o that_o their_o prayer_n over_o those_o that_o be_v marry_v in_o these_o word_n god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n god_n the_o etc._n sup._n §._o god_n etc._n etc._n holy_a ghost_n bless_v preserve_v and_o keep_v you_o the_o lord_n merciful_o with_o his_o favour_n look_v upon_o you_o and_o so_o fill_v you_o with_o all_o spiritual_a benediction_n and_o grace_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o external_a visible_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n that_o be_v consecrate_v of_o god_n to_o such_o a_o excellent_a mystery_n as_o to_o signify_v the_o spiritual_a marriage_n betwixt_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o by_o the_o grace_n and_o bond_n whereof_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o love_v their_o wyve_n as_o their_o own_o body_n to_o leave_v father_n and_o mother_n to_o who_o by_o nature_n we_o be_v so_o much_o bownde_v and_o to_o be_v but_o one_o fleesh_fw-mi with_o his_o wiffe_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o by_o protestant_n of_o england_n therefore_o by_o they_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a in_o itself_o and_o the_o minor_a in_o those_o which_o §._o o_o god_n §._o all_o you_o which_o word_n and_o more_o express_o to_o prove_v it_o a_o sacrament_n set_v down_o in_o that_o their_o public_a directory_n in_o the_o place_n here_o cite_v and_o have_v not_o the_o licentious_a wantonness_n of_o these_o man_n so_o much_o for_o their_o ownc_a lasciviousness_n mayntayninge_v marriage_n and_o accomptinge_v it_o a_o holy_a state_n in_o those_o of_o the_o clergy_n in_o who_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o name_n it_o incest_n sacrilege_n and_o matter_n of_o excommunication_n dislike_v of_o the_o inseperabilitie_n between_o man_n and_o wife_n which_o be_v grant_v for_o a_o sacrament_n it_o bring_v with_o it_o they_o will_v never_o have_v deny_v unto_o it_o that_o dignity_n and_o denomination_n to_o which_o so_o often_o and_o many_o plurality_n of_o wife_n in_o their_o ministry_n itself_o and_o some_o protestant_a bishop_n among_o they_o until_o a_o little_a restraint_n be_v ordain_v by_o his_o majesty_n in_o parliament_n be_v more_o than_o 15._o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n jacob_n 5._o v._n 14._o 15._o sufficient_a testimony_n in_o this_o case_n that_o extreame-vnction_n be_v a_o sacrament_n by_o their_o article_n and_o s._n james_n his_o doctrine_n in_o his_o epistle_n â—eceaved_v by_o they_o for_o canonical_a be_v more_o than_o manifest_a and_o so_o manifest_a that_o except_o credible_a protestant_a testimony_n deceive_v i_o great_a protestant_n authority_n have_v so_o grant_v than_o these_o their_o doctor_n may_v contradict_v in_o which_o i_o will_v be_v silent_a and_o only_o add_v in_o this_o place_n that_o their_o communion_n book_n itself_o and_o their_o common_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o their_o catechism_n there_o set_v down_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o all_o sufficient_o insinuate_v that_o either_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n as_o catholic_n believe_v or_o at_o the_o jest_n more_o than_o two_o accord_v to_o their_o article_n doctrine_n before_o for_o in_o proceedinge_v dialoguewise_o by_o question_n and_o answer_n their_o word_n be_v these_o question_n how_o catechism_n communion_n book_n tit._n catechism_n many_o sacrament_n have_v christ_n ordain_v in_o his_o church_n answer_n two_o only_o as_o general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n where_o the_o word_n general_o and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n do_v imply_v that_o there_o be_v other_o not_o general_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o all_o as_o matrimony_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o marry_a order_n to_o clergy_n man_n etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v these_o absolute_a necessary_a to_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o unmaryed_a and_o virgin_n can_v not_o be_v save_v all_o woman_n which_o be_v uncapable_a of_o preisthood_n shall_v be_v damn_v and_o none_o but_o clergy_n man_n save_v etc._n etc._n and_o these_o protestant_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o those_o word_n general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n which_o they_o define_v in_o the_o next_o word_n followeinge_v in_o this_o manner_n by_o this_o word_n sacrament_n i_o mean_v a_o supr_fw-la catechis_n supr_fw-la outward_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o a_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n give_v unto_o we_o ordain_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o same_o and_o a_o pledge_n to_o assure_v we_o thereof_o which_o aswell_o prove_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n that_o sacrament_n give_v grace_n of_o which_o hereafter_o as_o also_o that_o which_o i_o have_v urge_v in_o this_o place_n chapter_n xx._n prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o a_o indelible_a character_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n concern_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o spiritual_a character_n to_o be_v impress_v in_o some_o of_o these_o sacrament_n and_o hitherto_o deny_v by_o protestant_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v in_o three_o sacrament_n baptism_n confirmation_n 4._o council_n trident_n sess_n 7._o cap._n 4._o and_o order_n a_o character_n be_v
england_n to_o be_v no_o true_a ministry_n 218._o assertion_n an._n dom._n 1604._o pag._n 277._o 218._o do_v make_v demonstration_n of_o it_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o queen_n royal_a majesty_n be_v never_o capable_a of_o any_o part_n of_o spiritual_a power_n the_o same_o can_v not_o be_v deryve_v from_o her_o parson_n to_o the_o archbishopp_n and_o bishop_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quà m_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o parson_n can_v transfer_v more_o authority_n unto_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v and_o thus_o much_o concern_v 442._o covell_n count_n burg._n pag._n 60._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 442._o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n whitaker_n cite_v and_o allow_v by_o he_o in_o this_o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n mr._n wotton_n witness_v the_o like_a in_o this_o manner_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discredit_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n therefore_o that_o judgement_n which_o may_v in_o no_o way_n be_v discredit_v in_o the_o great_a matter_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a for_o every_o witness_n that_o be_v fallible_a may_v just_o be_v discredit_v in_o such_o business_n especial_o my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o whatsoever_o do_v support_v and_o sustain_v the_o truth_n in_o which_o and_o no_o where_o else_o the_o truth_n be_v preserve_v which_o be_v a_o diligent_a and_o warye_a keeper_n of_o christ_n true_a doctrine_n commit_v unto_o it_o chaungeinge_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n diminisheinge_v nothing_o addinge_a nothing_o not_o lose_v she_o own_o nor_o usurpinge_a thing_n belonginge_v to_o other_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o free_a from_o error_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v infallible_a in_o judgement_n and_o free_a from_o error_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o truth_n once_o commit_v unto_o one_o and_o continual_o so_o support_v sustain_v and_o preserve_v without_o change_n diminution_n addition_n loss_n or_o usurpation_n must_v of_o necessity_n and_o infallible_o still_o be_v truth_n for_o neither_o truth_n nor_o any_o thing_n else_o so_o maintain_v and_o keep_v unuiolable_a can_v by_o any_o possibility_n be_v overthrow_v or_o alter_v the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_n mr._n ormerods_n 93._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pap_n 93._o word_n be_v thus_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o pillar_n because_o it_o be_v like_a unto_o a_o pillar_n for_o as_o a_o pillar_n do_v support_v and_o underproppe_v a_o buildinge_n and_o make_v it_o more_o stable_a firm_a and_o strong_a so_o the_o church_n do_v sustain_v and_o support_v the_o truth_n for_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o where_o preserve_v but_o in_o the_o church_n d._n sutcliffe_n 79._o sutcliffe_n against_o the_o 3_o conver_n pag._n 79._o approve_v this_o sentence_n christ_n true_a church_n be_v a_o diligent_a and_o wary_a keeper_n of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o and_o change_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n diminish_v nothing_o add_v nothing_o superfluous_a lose_v not_o her_o own_o nor_o usurp_v thing_n belongeinge_v to_o other_o therefore_o christ_n true_a doctrine_n commit_v to_o the_o true_a church_n and_o continue_a and_o preserve_v long_o time_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n christ_n true_a church_n as_o this_o protestant_n grant_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n must_v needs_o still_o be_v there_o and_o that_o still_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n because_o that_o ever_o preserve_v and_o never_o lose_v or_o change_v the_o truth_n nor_o any_o part_n thereof_o fundamental_a or_o not_o fundamental_a last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o society_n or_o company_n have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a in_o judgement_n free_a from_o error_n and_o only_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o such_o thing_n above_o all_o other_o consistory_n conventicle_n or_o private_a parson_n but_o the_o true_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o infallible_a in_o judgement_n free_a from_o error_n and_o so_o to_o be_v obey_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o man_n be_v some_o time_n bownde_v to_o be_v heretic_n or_o believe_v error_n because_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o not_o resist_v and_o heretic_n may_v be_v save_v or_o god_n our_o most_o good_a and_o merciful_a lord_n and_o saviour_n compel_v and_o necessitate_v man_n to_o be_v damn_v which_o be_v evident_a blasphemy_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n first_o their_o book_n of_o article_n to_o which_o they_o all_o swear_v or_o subscribe_v 76._o book_n of_o articl_n articul_fw-la 20._o reconfirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n field_n pag._n 69._o covell_a def_n of_o hoocker_n pag._n 76._o define_v thus_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n d._n feild_n have_v this_o sentence_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n like_a be_v the_o judgement_n of_o d._n covell_n and_o other_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o the_o infallible_a high_a authority_n judgement_n command_v and_o bindinge_a power_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n in_o general_a which_o can_v be_v but_o one_o as_o that_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n not_o church_n teach_v us._n and_o these_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n define_v it_o 19_o artic._n 19_o a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n etc._n etc._n not_o congregation_n and_o thus_o comment_n upon_o it_o â—here_o 89._o rogers_n up_o their_o articl_n pag._n 86._o 88_o 89._o be_v but_o one_o church_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o scripture_n rom._n 11._o 5._o 1._o cor._n 10._o 17._o 1._o cor._n 12_o 12._o 13._o 27._o rom._n 12._o 4._o 5._o gal._n 3._o 28._o and_o add_v thus_o all_o god_n people_n agree_v with_o we_o in_o this_o point_n and_o cyte_n for_o it_o the_o protestant_a confession_n of_o helvetia_n boheme_n gall._n belgia_n augâ—st_n wittenb_n suew_v and_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v so_o teach_v we_o when_o they_o define_v or_o descrebe_n it_o always_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n only_o by_o these_o their_o name_n and_o distinction_n bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n pillar_n of_o truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o all_o verb_n relative_n or_o demonstrative_n of_o it_o so_o singular_o speake_v of_o it_o as_o her_o communion_n her_o direction_n her_o judgement_n her_o child_n her_o definition_n have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v to_o publish_v to_o command_v be_v a_o diligent_a keeper_n of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v nothing_o diminish_v nothing_o &c._n &c._n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v be_v verify_v of_o the_o protestant_n either_o in_o england_n or_o any_o other_o nation_n none_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a or_o all_o together_o have_a claim_v or_o pretend_v either_o infallibility_n in_o judgement_n to_o warrant_v any_o one_o article_n in_o controversy_n but_o voluntary_o and_o general_o teachinge_a that_o thesis_n generalâ—â—_n est_fw-la it_o be_v a_o general_a pref_o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 315._o willet_v antil_n praef_n engl_n &_o pag._n 71._o 120._o 150._o 4â—_n pref_o to_o the_o read_v in_o antil_n artiâ—l_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o etc._n etc._n comm_n upon_o the_o articl_n of_o engl._n protest_v by_o mr_n rog._n in_o pref_o maxim_n there_o be_v none_o in_o their_o church_n who_o judgement_n be_v of_o infallible_a authority_n neither_o prince_n parliament_n cowncell_n ministry_n or_o their_o church_n have_v any_o privilegd_a from_o error_n but_o they_o have_v and_o do_v err_v in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n neither_o challenge_v any_o jurisdiction_n general_a to_o bind_v other_o to_o their_o religion_n but_o absolute_o confessinge_v the_o protestant_a be_v without_o any_o mean_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n and_o their_o public_a comment_n upon_o their_o article_n to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o subscribe_v assure_v we_o be_v to_o be_v so_o for_o relatinge_v unto_o we_o how_o in_o the_o begin_v of_o their_o revolt_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n they_o labour_v by_o all_o
mean_v they_o can_v to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n it_o must_v be_v crammer_n and_o other_o use_v all_o devise_n and_o caluyne_n write_v unto_o he_o saye_v that_o may_v his_o labour_n stand_v the_o church_n instead_o ne_fw-la decem_fw-la quidem_fw-la maria_fw-la it_o will_v not_o grieve_v he_o to_o sail_v over_o ten_o sea_n to_o such_o a_o purpose_n but_o this_o prove_v a_o work_n of_o much_o difficulty_n if_o not_o altogether_o unpossible_a in_o man_n eye_n where_o they_o well_o may_v have_v leave_v out_o their_o addition_n if_o not_o and_o have_v plain_o say_v without_o any_o exception_n as_o it_o have_v plain_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v altogether_o unpossible_a in_o man_n eye_n especial_o in_o the_o common_a order_n of_o proceed_n among_o they_o which_o by_o their_o own_o relation_n be_v this_o that_o every_o kingdom_n and_o free_a state_n or_o principality_n which_o have_v abandon_v the_o religion_n of_o rome_n shall_v diwlge_v a_o brief_a of_o that_o religion_n which_o among_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o believe_v whereupon_o as_o this_o man_n tell_v come_v forth_o the_o several_a protestant_a confession_n or_o religion_n of_o the_o several_a protestant_a congregation_n of_o wittemberge_n ausburge_n bohem_n sueve_v scotland_n helvetia_n france_n belgia_n basile_n saxony_n england_n in_o their_o 39_o article_n etc._n etc._n among_o who_o even_o those_o of_o england_n itself_o what_o contradiction_n there_o be_v even_o in_o matter_n by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n fundamental_a and_o essential_a in_o religion_n demonstration_n be_v late_o make_v by_o this_o same_o manner_n and_o method_n by_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o will_v be_v also_o manifest_a in_o this_o work_n and_o yet_o 21._o the_o answ_n of_o orford_n â—â—_o the_o 1000_o pet_n articul_fw-la 19_o &_o 21._o this_o man_n which_o say_v they_o be_v the_o learn_v ministry_n in_o the_o world_n and_o definitive_o condemn_v all_o church_n as_o jerusalem_n alexandria_n antioch_n and_o rome_n and_o general_a counsel_n themselves_o of_o error_n and_o may_v not_o plead_v ignorance_n for_o themselves_o to_o excuse_v they_o from_o error_n neither_o can_v they_o with_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o truth_n affirm_v their_o acknowledge_a lye_v and_o erroneous_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n except_o they_o will_v also_o most_o blasphemous_o teach_v and_o maintain_v that_o prima_fw-la veritas_fw-la and_o eternal_a truth_n be_v eternal_a mendas_fw-la august_n lib._n de_fw-fr mendas_fw-la falsehood_n or_o with_o the_o damn_a priscillianist_n that_o god_n in_o his_o revelation_n to_o his_o church_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v deliver_v lie_v and_o error_n commaundinge_a we_o to_o believe_v they_o for_o they_o have_v before_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n wary_o keep_v all_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v diminiâ—heth_v add_v lose_v usurp_v nothing_o therefore_o this_o chaunge_v diminishinge_v loseinge_v and_o usurpinge_a church_n of_o protestant_n can_v be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o as_o material_a essential_a and_o fundamental_a it_o be_v in_o religion_n concern_v the_o true_a ground_n and_o fowndation_n of_o faith_n and_o as_o great_a a_o falsehood_n to_o say_v in_o the_o mean_a or_o least_o point_n of_o faith_n that_o truth_n be_v error_n god_n a_o liar_n or_o his_o church_n a_o seducer_n as_o so_o to_o affirm_v in_o the_o great_a and_o most_o concern_v mystery_n of_o religion_n the_o true_a ground_n and_o fowndation_n of_o true_a beleeveinge_n equal_o weaken_v or_o overthrow_v in_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o and_o the_o first_o proposition_n which_o our_o catholic_n priest_n and_o brethren_n prisoner_n at_o wisbych_n offer_v to_o the_o vice-chauncell_a of_o cambridge_n and_o that_o university_n that_o be_v ecclesia_fw-la protestantium_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la vera_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v here_o sufficient_o question_v and_o by_o themsel_n not_o long_o since_o more_o then_o sufficient_o demonstrate_v to_o bâ—_n pulâ—â—â—a_fw-la propositio_fw-la real_o etc._n demonstrat_n of_o recuse_v they_o 2._o 3._o 4._o etc._n etc._n and_o sincere_o a_o true_a proposition_n and_o not_o scoff_o as_o he_o please_v to_o parenthesize_n and_o so_o will_v be_v defend_v or_o prove_v by_o those_o propownder_n of_o it_o as_o also_o their_o second_o proposition_n for_o of_o the_o three_o in_o his_o proper_a place_n dâ—tur_fw-la externus_fw-la judex_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la fidei_fw-la there_o be_v a_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n will_v be_v maintain_v not_o only_o in_o such_o sense_n as_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n accord_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n grant_v that_o be_v fallible_a and_o deceatfull_a but_o as_o our_o brethren_n accord_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o true_a faith_n religion_n and_o the_o true_a church_n infallible_a intend_v it_o and_o still_o offer_v to_o make_v it_o good_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o hereafter_o when_o our_o english_a protestant_n university_n for_o their_o so_o late_o as_o they_o term_v 7._o vicech_v of_o camb_n d._n carey_n his_o letter_n aug._n 7._o it_o reform_v church_n and_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v drive_v to_o this_o answer_n in_o these_o word_n your_o second_o question_n be_v affirmative_a aver_n a_o external_a judge_n in_o maâ—ters_n of_o faith_n if_o you_o understand_v a_o jugde_v infallible_a in_o his_o sentence_n we_o deny_v what_o you_o affirm_v otherwise_o we_o gaynesay_v not_o your_o assertion_n which_o in_o their_o own_o meaning_n above_o remember_v be_v pulchra_fw-la propositio_fw-la for_o their_o illuminate_v church_n which_o will_v have_v no_o judge_n or_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n above_o all_o thing_n most_o infallible_a and_o certain_o true_a except_o we_o will_v allow_v it_o for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o a_o infallible_a truth_n that_o the_o judge_n and_o judgement_n must_v be_v fallible_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o the_o religion_n and_o faith_n so_o adjudge_v and_o propownd_v to_o be_v follow_v and_o with_o divine_a faith_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o the_o nature_n thereof_o to_o be_v false_a erroneoe_v fallible_a or_o deceatefull_a for_o such_o as_o the_o judge_n be_v the_o judgement_n and_o difficulty_n adjudge_v must_v needs_o be_v and_o yet_o further_o one_o scruple_n more_o there_o be_v in_o this_o business_n which_o because_o cambridge_n be_v now_o busy_v enough_o against_o poor_a prisoner_n without_o book_n i_o wish_v that_o oxford_n can_v resolve_v how_o it_o can_v stand_v with_o the_o integrity_n and_o sound_o doctrine_n of_o a_o reform_a church_n and_o speak_v consequenter_fw-la like_o a_o learned_a university_n to_o grant_v as_o they_o have_v do_v and_o must_v do_v by_o their_o religion_n to_o this_o day_n that_o there_o be_v and_o must_v be_v so_o many_o supreme_a and_o independent_a judge_n and_o heap_n in_o their_o church_n as_o i_o have_v before_o remember_v from_o themselves_o religion_n church_n several_a and_o different_a confession_n or_o profession_n of_o faith_n every_o one_o absolute_a of_o itself_o and_o without_o dependence_n of_o any_o other_o and_o to_o use_v their_o own_o word_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendence_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n 7._o their_o let_v sup_v aug._n 7._o and_o yet_o now_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n have_v as_o they_o write_v warrant_v from_o our_o king_n to_o accept_v our_o priest_n challenge_v god_n grant_v they_o perform_v their_o warrant_n join_v with_o they_o in_o this_o position_n datur_fw-la externus_fw-la judex_fw-la there_o â—â—_o a_o external_a or_o one_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o external_a judge_n for_o judex_n external_a and_o external_a judge_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n be_v but_o one_o than_o those_o church_n or_o church_n of_o they_o which_o from_o their_o beginning_n have_v have_v so_o many_o supreme_a judge_n and_o judgement_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o as_o now_o the_o grant_n have_v but_o one_o and_o if_o their_o former_a both_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o many_o such_o judge_n be_v true_a than_o their_o present_a doctrine_n and_o grant_v of_o only_a one_o be_v false_a and_o infer_v a_o false_a church_n but_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o our_o priest_n at_o wisbych_n only_o here_o i_o will_v add_v because_o they_o have_v now_o allow_v one_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o true_a church_n to_o who_o judgement_n all_o must_v be_v obedient_a otherwise_o he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v name_v a_o judge_n they_o must_v also_o against_o their_o own_o limitation_n allow_v that_o his_o judgement_n
be_v infallible_a otherwise_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v err_v which_o d._n feild_n 5._o feild_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o with_o privilege_n deny_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o not_o withstand_v other_o may_v worship_n god_n arright_v but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v some_o time_n be_v without_o a_o church_n therefore_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n by_o warrant_n from_o our_o king_n alloweinge_v the_o one_o and_o d._n feild_n with_o public_a applause_n in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o english_a protestant_n as_o his_o word_n we_o think_v be_v witness_n attest_v the_o other_o and_o all_o english_a protestant_n before_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o and_o all_o their_o church_n do_v or_o may_v thus_o err_v they_o can_v have_v or_o be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o in_o any_o probable_a judgement_n leave_v to_o be_v free_a from_o such_o damnable_a err_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o there_o reason_n tell_v we_o the_o church_n can_v cease_v but_o be_v catholic_n in_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n can_v be_v without_o a_o church_n this_o external_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o this_o free_v from_o damnable_a error_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n chapter_n ii_o wherein_o demonstration_n be_v make_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n themselves_o write_v or_o allow_v as_o before_o since_o the_o begin_v of_o king_n james_n his_o reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o prove_v even_o by_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o submit_v itself_o to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n successor_n to_o s._n peter_n and_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o be_v general_o grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o conventicle_n and_o congregation_n or_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o their_o claim_n and_o title_n thus_o shameful_o by_o themselves_o exclude_v and_o overthowne_v it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o just_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o liveinge_n god_n privilege_v with_o such_o immunity_n and_o command_a power_n as_o be_v declare_v and_o by_o english_a protestant_n ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n offerres_fw-la of_o conference_n speak_v of_o themselves_o and_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o their_o cause_n in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v inâ—â—â—or_a they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismatiâ—all_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o a_o little_a before_o speak_v of_o some_o position_n 11._o offer_v sup_n pag._n 11._o among_o they_o offer_v then_o to_o be_v dispute_v they_o write_v in_o these_o term_n diverse_a of_o the_o proposition_n be_v such_o that_o if_o the_o minister_n shall_v not_o constant_o hold_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o against_o all_o man_n they_o can_v see_v how_o possible_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o divinity_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o can_v be_v justify_v but_o to_o mâ—ke_v particular_a and_o direct_a probation_n of_o the_o be_v catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o from_o their_o own_o divinity_n in_o the_o 2._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n of_o 19_o article_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 12._o &_o artic_a 19_o the_o necessary_a and_o unseparable_a by_o they_o union_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o their_o 19_o article_n subscribe_v unto_o by_o all_o english_a minister_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o church_n have_v in_o great_a multitude_n man_n virtuous_a learned_a fraught_v with_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n above_o all_o thing_n man_n of_o memorable_a integrity_n of_o hart_n and_o affection_n preachinge_a much_o both_o of_o faith_n and_o piety_n with_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o spirit_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o deduce_v from_o those_o two_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o minor_a proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o express_a word_n of_o their_o protestant_a relator_n of_o the_o 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n â—ap_n 48._o state_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v my_o second_o argument_n be_v thus_o frame_v where_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o service_n do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n where_o deed_n of_o charity_n be_v exceedinge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o religion_n incomparable_a in_o severity_n where_o there_o be_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o profit_v of_o virtue_n that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a by_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a church_n of_o sup_n articul_fw-la 19_o sup_n christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v &c._n &c._n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v their_o own_o express_a word_n 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n c._n 9_o c._n 22._o c._n 26._o c._n 48._o write_v and_o publish_v of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o their_o relator_n of_o religion_n for_o confirmation_n of_o both_o which_o argument_n the_o same_o protestant_a author_n not_o ignorant_a of_o so_o many_o difference_n in_o religion_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o they_o persuade_v a_o union_n between_o they_o only_o require_v catholic_n to_o give_v over_o fyve_o thing_n all_o dispensable_a and_o not_o any_o 48._o relat._n c._n 48._o one_o of_o they_o essential_a as_o he_o teach_v which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n as_o a_o true_a protestant_n can_v give_v to_o the_o true_a church_n for_o their_o common_a doctrine_n to_o defend_v their_o manifest_a error_n be_v this_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v er_fw-mi in_o matter_n not_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a the_o word_n of_o d._n willet_n consid_fw-la willet_n antil-pagâ—_a 43._o art_n 19_o feild_n of_o the_o church_n sutcl_n against_o d._n kell_n dâ—â—â—_n persuas_fw-la wotton_n pag._n 28._o middle_n p._n 201._o powell_n consid_fw-la at_o these_o to_o error_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a even_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a so_o their_o book_n of_o article_n of_o religion_n so_o d._n feild_n ordinary_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n so_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n dove_n one_o of_o their_o bishop_n mr._n wotton_n mr._n middleton_n mr._n powell_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o make_v protestant_n and_o puritan_n but_o one_o church_n do_v and_o must_v acknowledge_v and_o the_o benefit_n which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n assure_v his_o brethren_n to_o find_v by_o union_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n they_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a sup_v relat._n sup_v help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v of_o virtue_n which_o be_v all_o the_o happiness_n that_o the_o true_a church_n can_v give_v or_o man_n enjoy_v in_o this_o life_n for_o all_o our_o combat_n be_v to_o conquer_v sin_n to_o have_v virtue_n
godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o whosoever_o have_v obtain_v these_o thing_n can_v doubt_v of_o heaven_n which_o be_v only_o prepare_v for_o people_n endue_v with_o such_o grace_n to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v his_o excellent_a order_n of_o government_n no_o property_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v wantinge_v and_o yet_o the_o scruple_n of_o this_o protestant_a relator_n for_o those_o fyve_o thing_n also_o shall_v be_v full_o satisfy_v even_o by_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n that_o in_o they_o also_o as_o in_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n mayntayn_v the_o truth_n and_o protestant_n 13._o see_v part_n 2._o cap._n 9_o 10._o 11._o 12._o 13._o be_v in_o error_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o work_n in_o the_o chapter_n here_o cite_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n wantinge_v the_o supreme_a and_o bynde_v authority_n over_o all_o other_o which_o their_o bishop_n d._n bilson_n d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n etc._n etc._n affirm_v to_o be_v a_o general_a cowncell_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o consequen_o because_o there_o be_v of_o necessity_n one_o true_a church_n that_o which_o enjoy_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o neither_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v or_o can_v have_v this_o supreme_a byndinge_a authority_n therefore_o that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n for_o the_o supreme_a bind_n authority_n to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o no_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v nothing_o in_o religion_n warrant_v for_o truth_n nothing_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o bindeinge_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n to_o be_v obey_v or_o resist_v there_o can_v be_v no_o truth_n believe_v by_o authority_n nor_o any_o obstinate_a resistance_n unto_o it_o which_o as_o d._n covell_n mr._n ormerod_n and_o other_o protestant_n 228._o covell_a exam_n pag._n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o etc._n etc._n feild_n pag._n 228._o tell_v we_o be_v require_v to_o heresy_n now_o that_o this_o supreme_a bindinge_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o a_o general_a cowncell_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v testify_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o bishop_n in_o a_o general_n cowncell_n so_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n so_o d._n morton_n d._n etc._n bilson_n survey_v pag._n 85._o mort._n part_n 2._o apolog_n pag._n 340._o sutcliffe_n against_o d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 4._o 102._o protest_v demonstrat_n cap._n 2._o etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n with_o other_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v evident_o of_o late_a demonstrate_v in_o the_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n demonstration_n where_o manifest_a proof_n be_v make_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o ever_o have_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o bishop_n that_o their_o english_a protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n priest_n or_o minister_n among_o they_o of_o their_o creation_n and_o if_o by_o impossibility_n they_o can_v have_v bishop_n yet_o that_o they_o can_v have_v any_o such_o cowncell_n be_v wittness_v by_o their_o relator_n in_o these_o word_n which_o i_o have_v also_o 47._o relation_n c._n 47._o cite_v before_o the_o protestant_n be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draweinge_v dyver_n way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarcke_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o in_o their_o public_a gloss_n upon_o their_o book_n of_o article_n they_o praefat_fw-la rog._n upon_o the_o â—ooke_n of_o articl_n in_o praefat_fw-la acknowledge_v this_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a in_o their_o religion_n that_o they_o can_v never_o with_o all_o mean_n they_o make_v bring_v to_o pass_v to_o have_v any_o meeting_n of_o protestant_n to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o but_o every_o protestant_a state_n and_o country_n have_v a_o several_a confession_n or_o profession_n in_o religion_n as_o also_o those_o several_a confession_n witness_v where_o we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a for_o these_o man_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n which_o they_o teach_v be_v to_o consist_v of_o all_o profession_n that_o they_o can_v do_v it_o for_o their_o own_o poorte_n as_o the_o word_n be_v nor_o have_v any_o other_o mean_n among_o they_o of_o jurisdiction_n to_o decide_v controversy_n when_o contrary_a wise_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o speak_v 47._o relat._n sup_v cap._n 47._o in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conduâ—â—â—â—_n to_o they_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o cowncell_n to_o unity_n neither_o can_v any_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o this_o relator_n consider_v the_o present_a state_n of_o those_o church_n and_o be_v only_o so_o in_o that_o meaneinge_n object_n and_o not_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a for_o it_o be_v both_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a answ_n and_o even_o by_o the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o those_o religion_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n mayntayn_v for_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o for_o himself_o claim_v as_o successor_n to_o s._n peter_n superiority_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n in_o spiritual_a cause_n which_o no_o prince_n parliament_n presbytery_n or_o other_o regent_n among_o protestant_n do_v out_o of_o their_o own_o temporal_a confine_n and_o government_n as_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o relator_n sentence_n and_o free_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o protestant_a writer_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o that_o which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v in_o all_o thing_n requisite_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o english_a protestant_n definition_n of_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a 19_o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 19_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n be_v due_o minister_v accordeinge_v to_o christ_n ordinance_n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o the_o second_o proposition_n suppose_v their_o former_a doctrine_n only_o require_v in_o the_o true_a church_n point_v of_o essential_a fundamental_a and_o necessary_a doctrine_n which_o be_v also_o express_v in_o this_o article_n 68_o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 48._o covell_a def_n of_o hock_n pag._n 68_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o further_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o relator_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o roman_a church_n still_o keep_v inviolable_a the_o fowndation_n of_o religion_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o toucheinge_v the_o main_n point_v of_o christian_a truth_n they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persist_v in_o they_o their_o bishop_n d._n dove_n suppose_v their_o religion_n for_o true_a which_o 11._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 11._o they_o do_v or_o shall_v hold_v write_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n the_o great_a papist_n in_o the_o world_n agree_v with_o us._n concern_v sacrament_n he_o allow_v that_o accordeinge_v to_o our_o definition_n which_o be_v more_o limit_v and_o saict_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n there_o be_v as_o many_o as_o we_o teach_v which_o be_v seven_o and_o this_o shall_v not_o breed_v any_o such_o i_o be_v between_o we_o 28._o dove_n sup_n pag._n 27._o 28._o that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v refuse_v to_o communicate_v together_o which_o no_o man_n in_o conscience_n can_v say_v if_o he_o suppose_v we_o to_o be_v in_o error_n for_o his_o own_o word_n be_v these_o this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v with_o all_o and_o to_o give_v all_o contentment_n even_o to_o those_o protestant_n which_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o own_o article_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o
argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n within_o a_o hundred_o year_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n wherein_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n christianity_n baptism_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n be_v receive_v and_o which_o bring_v forth_o of_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n many_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o many_o most_o learned_a holy_a and_o virtuous_a doctor_n and_o pope_n themselves_o and_o yet_o of_o that_o faith_n which_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o if_o as_o before_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n so_o many_o glorious_a saint_n and_o holy_a one_o king_n queen_n pope_n and_o doctor_n that_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v by_o ignorance_n much_o less_o make_v glorious_a in_o it_o can_v not_o have_v go_v to_o heaven_n now_o supposeinge_v that_o every_o church_n true_a or_o false_a consist_v of_o the_o head_n and_o other_o member_n of_o he_o or_o they_o that_o rule_n and_o those_o that_o be_v rule_v of_o the_o shepherd_n and_o sheep_n bishop_n priest_n and_o those_o under_o their_o charge_n thus_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a proposition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consistinge_v of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a head_n bishop_n doctor_n priest_n and_o other_o member_n d._n feild_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o church_n the_o roman_a and_o latin_a church_n continue_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n even_o till_o â—2_n feild_n pag._n â—2_n our_o time_n therefore_o why_o be_v it_o refuse_v by_o they_o or_o how_o not_o since_o change_v can_v it_o be_v now_o otherwise_o again_o he_o write_v in_o these_o word_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o church_n in_o 182._o feild_n pag_n 182._o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exalt_v himself_o be_v notwithstanding_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o hold_v a_o save_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o christ_n and_o by_o force_n thereof_o convert_v many_o country_n from_o error_n to_o truth_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v truth_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v with_o d._n 73._o feild_n pag._n 72._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 73._o covell_n and_o other_o that_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o religion_n â—ere_z baptize_v receive_v their_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n in_o that_o church_n as_o the_o true_a visible_a and_o apparent_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o tell_v we_o further_o that_o diverse_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n even_o of_o the_o best_a learn_v be_v 182._o feild_n pag._n 182._o save_v and_o saynct_v in_o heaven_n then_o the_o unlearned_a need_v not_o fear_v to_o follow_v their_o guide_n goeinge_v before_o and_o theache_v they_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n d._n willet_n write_v thus_o it_o be_v 144._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 144._o not_o deny_v by_o any_o protestant_n but_o many_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o speake_v of_o the_o king_n mother_n that_o glory_n of_o late_a prince_n q._n marry_o of_o scotland_n he_o attribute_v unto_o she_o and_o her_o religion_n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n such_o holiness_n and_o truth_n that_o it_o prevail_v with_o god_n not_o only_o for_o herself_o but_o her_o same_o also_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o child_n of_o 34._o willet_n engl_n pref_o to_o the_o k._n before_o antil_n sutcliffe_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o lie_v pet_n pag._n 34._o such_o prayer_n and_o tear_n can_v possible_o fall_v away_o d._n sutcliffe_n acknowledge_v the_o schoolman_n so_o far_o and_o famous_o to_o be_v papist_n as_o they_o term_v catholic_n that_o he_o name_v they_o especial_o pope_n innocent_a the_o third_o thomas_n aquinas_n scotus_n albert_n durand_n the_o most_o renown_a in_o school_n particular_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n and_o join_v they_o in_o that_o sense_n with_o the_o late_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n defende_v in_o their_o writeing_n the_o doctrine_n thereof_o hardinge_n allen_n bellarmine_n baronius_n and_o yet_o d._n covell_n high_o speak_v in_o the_o 24._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 24._o praise_n of_o such_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n alexander_n hales_n who_o make_v his_o sum_n that_o excellent_a work_n by_o commandment_n of_o pope_n innocentius_n the_o four_o be_v call_v the_o fowntayne_n of_o life_n because_o of_o that_o lyvely_a knowledge_n that_o flow_v from_o he_o he_o be_v scholar_n to_o bonaventure_n a_o scholar_n not_o inferior_a to_o himself_o of_o who_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o in_o bonaventure_n he_o think_v adam_n sin_v not_o meaning_n of_o that_o illumination_n which_o be_v in_o he_o and_o doubtless_o there_o be_v much_o in_o he_o as_o though_o he_o have_v not_o be_v darken_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n call_v he_o the_o seraphical_a doctor_n to_o these_o aquinas_n be_v not_o inferior_a who_o come_v so_o near_o unto_o s._n augustine_n who_o in_o his_o book_n burg._n covell_a against_o burg._n against_o burges_n he_o esteem_v the_o chief_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v except_v the_o apostle_n that_o some_o thought_n he_o have_v all_o his_o work_n by_o hart_n and_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n duelt_fw-mi in_o aquinas_n in_o who_o above_o all_o the_o rest_n four_o contraryety_n be_v say_v to_o excel_v abundance_n brevity_n facility_n security_n in_o respect_n whereof_o he_o gain_v the_o title_n to_o be_v call_v angelical_a and_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o our_o pope_n themselves_o so_o odious_a with_o this_o people_n the_o protestant_a relator_n find_v much_o virtue_n devotion_n and_o piety_n in_o they_o which_o have_v be_v even_o in_o these_o day_n among_o which_o to_o particular_a in_o the_o last_o pope_n clement_n 43._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 42._o 43._o 8._o he_o write_v of_o he_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o do_v often_o weep_v upon_o piety_n and_o godly_a compassion_n at_o his_o mass_n procession_n etc._n etc._n his_o eye_n be_v still_o watreinge_v sometime_o streame_a with_o tear_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o weepe_v he_o seem_v another_o heraclitus_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 29._o sup_n he_o be_v a_o good_a pope_n a_o good_a prince_n a_o good_a prelate_n and_o to_o exclude_v ignorance_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o papist_n cry_v mayne_o in_o all_o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n then_o if_o our_o pope_n be_v so_o holy_a so_o good_a pope_n good_a man_n good_a prince_n good_a prelate_n our_o king_n and_o queen_n and_o best_a learned_a saint_n our_o pastor_n doctor_n and_o teacher_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n agent_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n most_o excellent_a for_o learning_n and_o piety_n their_o writeing_n renown_v their_o doctrine_n secure_a we_o may_v secure_o follow_v they_o and_o as_o secure_o conclude_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o only_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n be_v our_o mother_n church_n and_o from_o which_o no_o church_n ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o than_o it_o be_v separate_v from_o itself_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a estate_n for_o true_a doctrine_n and_o in_o which_o she_o still_o continue_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o undoubted_o that_o they_o confess_v it_o in_o plain_a word_n to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n that_o they_o which_o live_v and_o die_v in_o it_o may_v be_v save_v must_v needs_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o for_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o and_o therefore_o by_o they_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o all_o child_n to_o which_o all_o other_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o rome_n or_o compare_v be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v their_o mother_n especial_o teache_v all_o necessary_a truth_n as_o be_v here_o suppose_a and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n which_o be_v the_o high_a if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n and_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o excellent_a part_n thereof_o the_o head_n and_o chief_a and_o so_o absolute_o the_o true_a church_n such_o society_n be_v name_v by_o the_o
that_o they_o be_v malicious_a against_o it_o they_o shall_v deny_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n because_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o true_a and_o essential_a definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ever_o be_v and_o still_o be_v unseperable_o annex_v unto_o it_o concern_v d._n mortons_n exception_n and_o limitation_n that_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v proceed_v not_o from_o knowledge_n but_o from_o ignorance_n be_v full_o answer_v by_o his_o own_o fellow_n in_o religion_n before_o graunteinge_v that_o the_o pope_n great_a doctor_n and_o prince_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v saint_n and_o save_v soul_n and_o to_o avoid_v ignorance_n or_o wilful_a err_a they_o have_v write_v the_o papist_n cry_v mame_o in_o all_o 29._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 29._o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n and_o that_o english_a protestant_n persecution_n against_o we_o be_v think_v to_o equal_v those_o of_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n which_o we_o will_v not_o suffer_v if_o we_o know_v ourselves_o in_o error_n wilful_a both_o to_o be_v afflict_v in_o this_o and_o the_o world_n to_o come_v beside_o d._n mortons_n limitation_n be_v ridiculous_a for_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o knowledge_n as_o his_o fond_a distinction_n surmise_v neither_o do_v the_o state_n of_o knowledge_n or_o ignorance_n â—arye_o the_o essential_a necessary_a and_o fundamental_a definition_n nature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o that_o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n in_o all_o estate_n and_o time_n the_o particular_a exception_n which_o he_o take_v against_o the_o innovation_n of_o some_o doctrine_n which_o he_o contend_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n first_o be_v frivolous_a in_o this_o dispute_n none_o of_o they_o as_o he_o confess_v be_v of_o any_o thing_n essential_a and_o necessary_a either_o to_o the_o true_a church_n or_o salvation_n of_o which_o we_o contend_v in_o this_o place_n second_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o confute_v in_o their_o proper_a place_n by_o these_o his_o own_o brethren_n and_o present_a friend_n and_o countryman_n in_o religion_n three_o not_o to_o suspend_v my_o reader_n judgement_n so_o long_o doctor_n morton_n shall_v answer_n and_o by_o a_o general_a 574._o morton_n appeal_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o pag._n 573._o 574._o reason_n so_o much_o as_o this_o place_n will_v permit_v confute_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o objection_n his_o word_n be_v these_o protestant_n in_o oppugninge_v doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v new_a and_o not_o catholic_a be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v the_o limitation_n of_o the_o first_o 4â—0_n year_n that_o they_o give_v the_o romanist_n the_o scope_n of_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n s._n gregory_n live_v within_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n he_o add_v for_o himself_o and_o other_o protestant_n as_o the_o centuriarist_n and_o many_o more_o of_o our_o conversion_n then_o in_o this_o supr_fw-la morton_n lib._n 1._o cap._n â—_o pag._n 60._o supr_fw-la manner_n pagan_a and_o heathenish_a people_n by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n through_o the_o ministry_n of_o austen_n the_o legate_n of_o s._n gregory_n be_v bring_v unto_o the_o fold_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o our_o author_n call_v iâ—_n a_o gracious_a conversion_n and_o yet_o that_o this_o light_n gospel_n fold_v of_o christ_n and_o gratiuâ—_n conversion_n to_o which_o they_o be_v convert_v be_v as_o they_o now_o scoff_o term_v our_o catholic_a roman_a religion_n romanisme_n papisme_n papistry_n superstition_n ceremony_n and_o the_o like_a by_o which_o they_o express_v the_o full_a state_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v thus_o testify_v by_o d._n mortons_n protestant_a author_n and_o witness_n the_o word_n of_o his_o centuriarist_n be_v these_o augustinus_n romanus_n ordinis_fw-la 748._o centuriator_fw-la ceatur_fw-la 6._o an._n 1â—82_n pag._n 747._o 748._o benedicti_fw-la monachuâ—_n à _fw-fr gregorio_n papa_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 582._o augustine_n a_o roman_a a_o monk_n of_o the_o order_n of_o benedict_n be_v send_v from_o gregory_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 582._o into_o england_n to_o win_v it_o to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o make_v it_o subject_a to_o his_o superstitious_a jurisdiction_n enterin_n into_o the_o kentish_a isle_n name_v tenet_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 596._o he_o endue_v king_n edelbert_n and_o his_o superstitious_a wife_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o with_o that_o condition_n that_o this_o popish_a worship_n shall_v be_v free_a and_o not_o compel_v after_o call_v a_o council_n he_o obtrude_v the_o romish_a rite_n and_o custom_n to_o those_o church_n that_o it_o to_o say_v altar_n vestment_n image_n mass_n chalice_n cross_n candlestick_n censor_n banner_n sacred_a vessel_n holy_a water_n they_z book_n of_o the_o roman_a ceremony_n oblation_n procession_n pompes_z tithe_n and_o the_o like_a when_o he_o have_v subject_v the_o britain_a church_n to_o the_o antichrist_n of_o rome_n romano_n antichristo_fw-la subiecisset_fw-la he_o die_v thus_o we_o see_v by_o d._n morton_n his_o great_o reverence_v 749._o col._n 749._o and_o esteem_v friend_n and_o fellow_n in_o religion_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o that_o his_o allow_a time_n be_v the_o same_o that_o it_o be_v at_o this_o present_a and_o not_o only_o his_o centuriarist_n but_o other_o protestant_n by_o his_o own_o relation_n be_v witness_n 559._o morton_n app._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o willet_n de_fw-fr august_n mon._n morton_n supr_fw-la pag._n 67._o l._n 1._o cap._n 6._o centuriat_fw-la centur_fw-la 7._o col_fw-fr 559._o in_o this_o cause_n doctor_n humphrey_n as_o he_o acknowledge_v say_v that_o gregory_n bring_v in_o on_o we_o ceremoniarum_fw-la a_o burden_n of_o ceremony_n d._n willet_n say_v he_o bring_v in_o popery_n luke_n osiander_n and_o his_o before_o cite_a friend_n call_v that_o religion_n ceremonias_fw-la papisticas_fw-la papistical_a ceremony_n and_o to_o use_v their_o word_n ceremonias_fw-la papisticas_fw-la instituturi_fw-la &_o propagaturi_fw-la quod_fw-la beda_n vocat_fw-la aliquos_fw-la christo_fw-la praedicando_fw-la acquirere_fw-la to_o teach_v and_o publish_v papistical_a ceremony_n which_o bede_n that_o glory_n of_o our_o nation_n call_v to_o get_v some_o to_o christ_n by_o preachinge_a mr._n bale_n a_o other_o of_o his_o friend_n 5._o joan._n bal._n l._n the_o script_n brit._n centur_fw-la 1._o in_o august_n pag._n 34._o fol._n 3_o 5._o and_o author_n have_v these_o word_n augustine_n be_v send_v apostle_n from_o gregory_n to_o instruct_v the_o english_a saxon_n in_o the_o papistical_a faith_n papistica_fw-la fide_fw-la initiandos_fw-la and_o again_o king_n ethelbert_n be_v convert_v receive_v romanisme_n with_o the_o superstition_n adjoin_v romanismum_fw-la cum_fw-la adiunctis_fw-la superstitionibus_fw-la suscepit_fw-la augustine_n bring_v in_o alâ—â—rs_n vestment_n sacred_a vessel_n relic_n and_o book_n of_o ceremony_n all_o which_o gregory_n have_v send_v unto_o he_o with_o the_o blessing_n of_o peter_n and_o that_o these_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o sacred_a ceremony_n which_o they_o call_v the_o body_n of_o popery_n be_v not_o then_o new_o invent_v but_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o his_o majesty_n saithe_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o speech_n k._n speech_n both_o in_o faith_n and_o ceremony_n shall_v be_v testify_v and_o prove_v hereafter_o in_o the_o proper_a question_n of_o such_o thing_n by_o d._n morton_n himself_o and_o too_o many_o other_o of_o his_o now_o english_a protestant_n confederate_n in_o religion_n to_o be_v without_o manifest_a impudency_n to_o be_v deny_v therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o present_a roman_a church_n must_v be_v allow_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o their_o former_a inuective_n against_o it_o and_o their_o departe_v from_o it_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n must_v be_v recant_v chapter_n iii_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n ever_o be_v and_o now_o lawful_o be_v and_o aught_o so_o to_o be_v esteem_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o head_n on_o earth_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n of_o his_o sentence_n and_o authority_n from_z hence_o it_o be_v evident_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o see_v these_o protestant_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o true_a regiment_n and_o discipline_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o thus_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o true_a churehe_fw-ge and_o have_v this_o note_n of_o true_a regiment_n the_o supreme_a binde_v and_o commaundinge_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o that_o government_n be_v therein_o conclude_v likewise_o it_o so_o follow_v by_o their_o note_n of_o true_a doctrine_n wherein_o they_o have_v grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persi_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a and_o essential_a such_o as_o this_o
question_n of_o the_o pope_n prerogative_n and_o high_a juridical_a power_n be_v for_o as_o it_o follow_v in_o these_o man_n judgement_n if_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n than_o that_o society_n that_o so_o accept_v he_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n so_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o high_a supreme_a pastor_n and_o vicar_n of_o christ_n in_o earth_n that_o church_n which_o so_o receave_v he_o and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o the_o true_a church_n so_o to_o be_v govern_v be_v mutual_a and_o unseparable_a correlatyves_n as_o a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n lord_n and_o servant_n and_o the_o like_a and_o this_o with_o that_o which_o be_v entreat_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n may_v suffice_v in_o this_o controversy_n but_o to_o give_v all_o contentment_n i_o will_v prove_v it_o more_o in_o particular_a and_o first_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o consequent_o commaunde_v church_n over_o all_o church_n her_o child_n have_v supreme_a authority_n over_o they_o otherwise_o no_o mother_n nor_o commander_n over_o all_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o mother_n and_o command_a church_n therefore_o it_o have_v supreme_a authority_n over_o all_o therefore_o the_o pope_n high_a pastor_n in_o it_o be_v this_o supreme_a ruler_n and_o commander_n both_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v doubtful_a further_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o order_n no_o society_n or_o company_n wante_v one_o supreme_a and_o chief_a pastor_n over_o the_o rest_n to_o suppress_v schism_n and_o avoid_v faction_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n who_o communion_n all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o embrace_v follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n but_o all_o protestant_a company_n society_n and_o congregation_n want_v this_o chief_a ruleâ—_n and_o commander_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n only_o enjoy_v it_o therefore_o no_o assembly_n or_o society_n of_o protestant_n but_o only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n though_o it_o be_v evident_a before_o yet_o thus_o it_o also_o be_v prove_v and_o confirm_v again_o by_o these_o protestant_n teache_v that_o from_o the_o begin_v this_o supreamacie_n be_v in_o one_o d._n feild_n write_v thus_o tertullian_n say_v right_o 196._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o pag._n 196._o and_o apâ—ly_o what_o be_v hide_v and_o conceal_v from_o peter_n on_o who_o christ_n promise_v to_o build_v his_o church_n d._n sutcliffe_n speak_v more_o plain_o in_o these_o 40._o sutcliffe_n sub_fw-la pag._n 40._o word_n tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o he_o and_o to_o prove_v that_o this_o prerogative_n found_v in_o thiâ—_n chief_a apostle_n first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o continue_v to_o his_o successor_n d._n downame_n say_v that_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n 36._o downame_n l._n 1._o antich_n p._n 36._o title_n of_o honour_n and_o pre-eminence_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o chief_a or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n further_n d._n feild_n cit_v and_o approve_v this_o say_v of_o s._n hierome_n ecclâ—siâ—salâ—â—_n lucifer_n hieron_n contra_fw-la lucifer_n in_o summi_fw-la sacâ—rdotis_fw-la dignitary_a peâ—deâ—_n cvi_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la exhort_v quaedam_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la omnibuâ—_fw-la 〈◊〉_d deâ—â—â—_n poâ—esâ—aâ—_n tot_o in_o ecclesia_fw-la efficientur_fw-la scismata_fw-la quot_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la the_o health_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n to_o who_o except_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o eminent_a power_n be_v give_v by_o all_o man_n there_o will_v be_v so_o many_o schism_n where_o the_o word_n church_n high_a priest_n and_o of_o all_o demonstrate_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n universal_a for_o those_o word_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o particular_a church_n again_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o word_n the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v be_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v prevent_v which_o neither_o s._n hierosme_n d._n covell_n or_o any_o other_o 107._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea_n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 107._o catholic_a or_o protestant_n can_v suspect_v among_o the_o apostle_n confirm_v in_o grace_n that_o any_o mortal_a or_o damnable_a dissension_n can_v fall_v among_o they_o therefore_o this_o appoint_v of_o one_o to_o be_v chief_a among_o the_o apostle_n and_o he_o that_o be_v to_o be_v our_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n s._n peter_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v for_o a_o continual_a rule_n and_o law_n for_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o ever_o and_o yet_o if_o we_o will_v be_v malicious_o envious_a to_o the_o apostle_n privilege_n in_o grace_n if_o in_o that_o special_a time_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o one_o above_o all_o be_v so_o necessary_a that_o otherwise_o schism_n which_o be_v more_o proper_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o head_n thereof_o then_o against_o any_o particular_a church_n wantinge_v such_o supreme_a authority_n to_o be_v disobey_v can_v not_o then_o he_o otherwise_o prevent_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v much_o more_o necessary_a in_o the_o continuance_n and_o late_a age_n of_o the_o church_n as_o shall_v be_v prove_v from_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o next_o argument_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n for_o this_o point_n d._n covell_n write_v in_o this_o order_n we_o easy_o see_v 106._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 106._o that_o equalitte_v do_v breed_v faction_n and_o therefore_o wiseman_n to_o suppress_v the_o seed_n of_o dissension_n have_v make_v one_o above_o the_o rest_n and_o better_a to_o clear_v this_o doubt_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o will_v hear_v repeat_v again_o what_o their_o protestant_a relator_n have_v write_v in_o this_o matter_n utter_o disablinge_v the_o protestant_n religion_n and_o commend_v 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n c._n 47._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o protestant_n be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v diverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o respondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v to_o asswadge_v their_o contention_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o they_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o â—arâ—â—_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n to_o unity_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a writer_n where_o d._n feild_n may_v plain_o see_v that_o those_o three_o thing_n wherein_o he_o teacheath_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v can_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n be_v maintain_v without_o this_o one_o supreme_a and_o commaunde_v pastor_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v thus_o whatsoever_o regiment_n supremacy_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n in_o his_o time_n and_o be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o necessary_a to_o remain_v and_o continue_v in_o it_o for_o future_a and_o succeede_v age_n be_v still_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o continue_v but_o the_o supreme_a regiment_n and_o commaunde_v jurisdiction_n of_o one_o high_a spiritual_a pastor_n and_o governor_n be_v such_o therefore_o still_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o continue_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o christ_n ordinance_n above_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o nothe_v so_o necessary_a to_o his_o church_n may_v be_v without_o damnation_n omit_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n of_o d._n covell_n that_o follow_v because_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o holy_a thing_n where_o the_o parson_n 106._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 106._o put_v in_o trust_n be_v but_o man_n discord_n and_o disorder_v usual_o do_v break_v in_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n think_v it_o necessary_a that_o among_o they_o who_o for_o their_o ministry_n be_v equal_a a_o inequality_n for_o order_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v shall_v be_v grant_v that_o by_o this_o mean_n order_n and_o union_n shall_v both_o
be_v preserve_v in_o christ_n church_n which_o of_o it_o concern_v all_o person_n and_o age_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o sure_o it_o do_v the_o government_n must_v not_o cease_v with_o the_o apostle_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o christ_n among_o his_o apostle_n institute_v in_o one_o a_o authority_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v and_o without_o this_o one_o commaunde_v superiority_n union_n and_o order_n can_v not_o be_v preserve_v that_o it_o concern_v all_o parson_n and_o age_n and_o so_o must_v never_o cease_v but_o endure_v for_o ever_o which_o be_v all_o i_o contend_v to_o prove_v for_o all_o protestant_n want_v it_o and_o only_o the_o roman_a church_n enjoy_v it_o and_o further_o the_o same_o protestant_n doctor_n prove_v this_o spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o one_o pastor_n to_o be_v perpetual_a because_o now_o in_o these_o time_n of_o schism_n &_o dissension_n there_o be_v more_o need_n of_o that_o commaunde_v superiority_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o 207._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 207._o primative_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v far_o more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nay_o if_o the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v bâ—â—ne_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v prâ—uâ—â—â—ed_v and_o as_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o thus_o argue_v against_o the_o puritan_n presbytery_n how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o world_n in_o unity_n so_o i_o say_v to_o all_o protestant_n they_o can_v with_o reason_n think_v that_o so_o many_o equal_a regiment_n and_o ruler_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o make_v in_o their_o distinct_a province_n and_o church_n if_o the_o world_n be_v of_o their_o religion_n can_v over_o agree_v to_o which_o the_o lamentable_a experience_n of_o their_o miserable_a dissension_n and_o error_n already_o for_o want_v of_o one_o supreme_a commander_n and_o not_o otherwise_o to_o be_v redress_v as_o the_o protestant_a relator_n have_v sup_v relat._n sup_v write_v before_o do_v testify_v which_o absurdity_n and_o most_o unsufferable_a inconvenience_n for_o want_v of_o such_o command_a power_n d._n covell_n set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n see_v 107._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 107._o that_o all_o man_n may_v easy_o err_v and_o that_o no_o error_n be_v so_o dangerous_a as_o those_o which_o concern_v religion_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a common_a wealth_n nay_o all_o most_o then_o a_o den_n of_o thief_n if_o it_o be_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o suppress_v they_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o they_o plain_o confess_v by_o any_o power_n in_o their_o church_n not_o by_o any_o authority_n as_o they_o write_v but_o by_o a_o general_n feild_n feild_n cowncell_n and_o a_o supreme_a commander_n to_o call_v it_o which_o they_o want_v and_o as_o their_o relator_n tell_v we_o can_v never_o have_v it_o further_o relation_n relation_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n wittness_v 189._o abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag._n 189._o by_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a be_v the_o seat_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o high_a and_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n as_o d._n feild_n and_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v allow_v from_o s._n hierome_n and_o tertullian_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n 40._o sutcliff_n subt_n pag._n 40._o thus_o cit_v and_o write_v tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n saye_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o he_o and_o thus_o he_o testify_v for_o himself_o peter_n preach_v in_o no_o place_n but_o he_o there_o ordain_v 3._o sup._n pag._n 3._o bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o found_v church_n which_o in_o his_o book_n against_o d._n kellison_n he_o 105._o sutel_n against_o kell_n pag._n 105._o make_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n and_o which_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_a archbishopp_n cit_v from_o s._n leo_n and_o prosper_n great_a doctor_n and_o saint_n be_v by_o religion_n supreme_a head_n of_o the_o world_n this_o church_n i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v 190._o abb._n sup_v pag._n 189._o 190._o chief_a and_o supreme_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o church_n as_o be_v evident_a and_o appear_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o those_o their_o place_n cite_v therefore_o it_o be_v and_o so_o ought_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v both_o proposition_n be_v affirm_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o notheinge_v in_o this_o argument_n remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v next_o i_o suppose_v what_o d._n feild_n write_v of_o the_o great_a and_o patriarchall_a church_n of_o gracia_n armenia_n aethiopia_n russia_n never_o subject_v or_o inferior_a unto_o any_o except_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o catholic_n hold_v teache_v that_o to_o be_v supreme_a his_o word_n of_o those_o church_n be_v these_o we_o conclude_v therefore_o 7â—_n feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 7â—_n that_o their_o schism_n and_o separation_n be_v sinful_a wicked_a and_o dangerous_a and_o their_o error_n inexcusable_a and_o concern_v schism_n he_o thus_o define_v it_o schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o suppose_a and_o that_o schism_n which_o be_v 70._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 70._o contempt_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o disobedience_n which_o always_o be_v against_o a_o superior_a and_o one_o high_a in_o dignity_n and_o command_v i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v that_o to_o which_o and_o against_o which_o all_o patriarchall_a church_n except_v one_o clayminge_v to_o be_v high_a be_v in_o schism_n and_o disobedience_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o high_a authority_n but_o this_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o that_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a otherwise_o those_o church_n against_o d._n field_n word_n before_o can_v not_o be_v scismaticall_a nor_o possible_o can_v be_v in_o schism_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o contempt_n of_o superiority_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a see_v beside_o rome_n be_v in_o schism_n and_o no_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v extant_a in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o schism_n and_o long_o after_o neither_o any_o other_o than_o do_v or_o now_o do_v claim_v superiority_n over_o they_o therefore_o that_o alone_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o those_o church_n not_o resist_v superiority_n can_v be_v in_o schism_n against_o d._n feild_n his_o grant_n before_o relate_v 70._o feild_n sup_v l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 70._o further_o for_o my_o next_o argument_n the_o same_o d._n feilds_n have_v these_o word_n schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o three_o thing_n first_o the_o subjection_n of_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n second_o the_o connexion_n and_o communion_n which_o many_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o pastor_n of_o they_o have_v among_o themselves_o three_o in_o holdinge_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o suppose_a which_o as_o it_o confirm_v the_o former_a argument_n for_o all_o these_o thing_n require_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o necessary_a to_o be_v preserve_v must_v needs_o imply_v a_o supreme_a authorite_n so_o it_o give_v matter_n of_o a_o other_o argument_n in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n and_o power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o neither_o all_o nor_o any_o of_o these_o unity_n absolute_o needful_a can_v be_v preserve_v be_v to_o be_v grant_v but_o one_o supreme_a spiritual_a commaunde_v ruler_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o be_v such_o therefore_o one_o supreme_a governor_n and_o doctrine_n according_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o 47._o relation_n of_o relig_n supr_fw-la cap._n 47._o true_a by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v schism_n nothing_o can_v be_v heresy_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v before_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n twice_o already_o cite_v where_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o without_o one_o such_o supreme_a preeminence_n of_o juridiction_n above_o the_o rest_n which_o he_o say_v all_o protestant_n want_n and_o catholic_n have_v quarrel_n can_v be_v pacify_v unity_n keep_v controversy_n decide_v and_o consequent_o neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n condemn_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v or_o
which_o cause_n d._n dâ—wname_n grant_v in_o this_o 106._o downam_n l._n 2._o antichrist_n pag._n 105._o 106._o manner_n that_o s._n augustine_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n in_o asrike_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n which_o can_v not_o be_v except_o it_o be_v the_o command_a church_n and_o enfranchise_v from_o error_n neither_o do_v this_o doctor_n 107._o down_o suâ—_n pag._n 106._o 107._o deny_v but_o the_o bishop_n than_o do_v swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o entreate_v of_o a_o bishop_n recanteinge_v his_o heresy_n he_o write_v thus_o he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v which_o be_v a_o thing_n in_o itself_o so_o absurd_a for_o bishop_n in_o that_o best_a time_n to_o do_v except_o they_o do_v hold_v the_o pope_n authority_n to_o be_v supreme_a and_o judgement_n in_o religeon_n controversy_n infallible_a that_o no_o man_n of_o understanding_n can_v believe_v it_o therefore_o mr._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n leo_n teach_v that_o 19_o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 44._o sutcl_n suâ—â—_n pag._n 19_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n concern_v europe_n d._n sutcliffe_n give_v particular_a example_n how_o s._n gregory_n to_o use_v his_o word_n command_v the_o bishop_n of_o france_n and_o command_v also_o in_o england_n the_o constitute_v of_o our_o archbishop_n s._n augustine_n and_o the_o very_o see_v of_o that_o preeminence_n at_o canterbury_n d._n covell_n write_v the_o like_a of_o pope_n gregory_n his_o 49._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 49._o commaunde_v authority_n in_o all_o spain_n who_o provoke_v by_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arian_n command_v that_o through_o all_o spain_n there_o shall_v be_v but_o once_o dip_v in_o baptism_n and_o if_o either_o a_o general_a cowncell_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o which_o protestant_n will_v seem_v to_o give_v high_a authority_n or_o the_o emperor_n to_o 36._o bilson_n suru_n pag._n 83._o mort._n apol._n part_n 2._o pag_n 340._o relat._n c._n 47._o suâ—cl_n subu_n pag._n 119._o field_n pag._n 228._o etc._n etc._n doâ—n_o l._n 1._o antich_n c._n 3._o pag._n 36._o who_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o will_v high_a power_n if_o they_o can_v procure_v any_o of_o their_o religion_n can_v either_o give_v or_o confirm_v this_o high_a authority_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n then_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o general_a cowncell_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a style_n and_o add_v of_o that_o church_n in_o that_o best_a estate_n title_n of_o honour_n and_o preeminence_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o chief_a or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n again_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o power_n do_v right_o ordain_v in_o the_o church_n general_o ceremony_n by_o all_o to_o be_v use_v in_o it_o appoint_v metropolitanes_n archbishop_n bishop_n assign_v precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o a_o certain_a compass_n to_o every_o presbyter_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o must_n needs_o be_v supreme_a but_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o it_o contain_v authority_n over_o all_o in_o the_o church_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n morton_n mr._n ormerod_n mr._n hull_n 86._o mort._n apol_n part_n 2._o orm._n pick_v pur_fw-it covell_a exam_n hull_n rom._n pol_n pag._n 82._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o and_o doctor_n covell_n tell_v we_o that_o lent_n imbringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n saint_n fast_n even_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_o pascall_n taper_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n processione_n holy_a water_n introite_fw-la of_o mass_n annoyntinge_v bishop_n crosse_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n be_v ordain_v in_o the_o church_n by_o these_o primative_a and_o holy_a pope_n telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n sylvester_n sixtus_n vigilius_n honorius_n boâ—ifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higimus_fw-la pius_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n long_o before_o the_o exception_n of_o protestant_n against_o it_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a or_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 111._o covell_a mod_n exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o but_o further_o to_o use_v his_o word_n either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 112._o or_o as_o some_o say_v dionysius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o therefore_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o thus_o from_o sup_n covell_a exam_n pag._n 162._o sup_n the_o begin_v and_o before_o counsel_n be_v hold_v assign_v limit_a and_o appoint_v to_o all_o spiritual_a parson_n and_o calling_n their_o title_n honour_n precinct_n jurisdiction_n and_o power_n must_v needs_o be_v supreme_a i_o argue_v again_o that_o church_n who_o bishop_n be_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n chief_a patriarch_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o that_o and_o other_o general_a counsel_n so_o allow_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n and_o who_o ruler_n when_o that_o church_n be_v in_o she_o florishe_v and_o best_a estate_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o our_o mother_n church_n etc._n etc._n do_v make_v and_o publish_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o in_o the_o great_a affair_n of_o general_a and_o other_o counsel_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o do_v against_o the_o direction_n of_o that_o commaundeinge_n ruler_n else_o to_o be_v account_v no_o counsel_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o bishop_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o decree_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o supreme_a and_o commaundinge_a church_n over_o all_o other_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o preeminent_a and_o privilege_a estate_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o supreme_a and_o commaundinge_a church_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o first_o he_o that_o be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a among_o all_o other_o can_v be_v dependent_a therefore_o he_o must_v needs_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o d._n field_n unity_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v keep_v as_o be_v prove_v before_o nor_o the_o grant_n of_o his_o fellow_n that_o there_o ever_o be_v since_o christ_n one_o supreme_a in_o his_o church_n can_v be_v justify_v for_o if_o the_o first_o chief_a and_o most_o worthy_a be_v not_o he_o the_o second_o less_o chief_a or_o less_o worthy_a carnot_n be_v he_o and_o if_o by_o protestant_n a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a and_o supreme_a judge_n as_o d._n morton_n 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 340._o sutcl_n subu_n pag._n 119._o field_n pag._n 228._o say_v a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a judge_n by_o d._n surcliffe_n general_a counsel_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n in_o external_a government_n by_o d._n feild_n bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n have_v and_o only_o have_v authority_n to_o interprett_a scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n to_o suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gainsay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n then_o that_o pope_n or_o prelate_n which_o in_o that_o true_a church_n where_o such_o usurpation_n unjust_o can_v not_o be_v that_o have_v authority_n to_o confirm_v ratify_v or_o to_o frustrate_v and_o invalidate_v such_o and_o all_o other_o counsel_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o the_o high_a command_v power_n over_o all_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o d._n feild_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o main_n 62._o field_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 61._o 62._o division_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n be_v present_o and_o be_v former_o for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n into_o the_o latin_a and_o greek_a church_n as_o most_o principal_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o before_o as_o appeareth_z 6._o nicen._n council_n can_v 6._o by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n limiteinge_v
there_o bound_n there_o be_v three_o principal_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n namely_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n after_o which_o time_n constantinople_n before_o name_v byzantium_n make_v great_a by_o constantine_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o see_v not_o only_o obtain_v to_o have_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o patriarche_n among_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n be_v prefer_v before_o both_o the_o other_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o set_v in_o degree_n of_o honour_n next_o unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o chapter_n see_v d._n feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o clear_o allowtâ—e_v pope_n sentence_n to_o be_v great_a next_z to_o a_o general_a council_n it_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n d._n feild_n by_o which_o discourse_n of_o he_o there_o be_v evident_a demonstration_n make_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o give_v he_o by_o general_a counsel_n but_o he_o have_v it_o before_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n the_o first_o general_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o principal_a that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o of_o the_o twoe_o most_o principal_a church_n â—atine_v and_o greek_n to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o latin_a the_o most_o principal_a be_v under_o he_o three_o he_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v prefer_v before_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o constantinople_n clayme_a after_o to_o be_v chief_a he_o call_v it_o a_o pretend_a title_n 62._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 62._o and_o false_a and_o further_o his_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v these_o the_o mognificence_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o city_n daily_o encreaseinge_v he_o challenge_v to_o be_v superior_a and_o will_v be_v name_v universal_a b._n not_o challenge_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v b._n alone_o but_o enchroacheinge_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o other_o and_o thereby_o declareinge_v himself_o great_a and_o more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hitherto_o his_o word_n of_o the_o encreache_v and_o usurpation_n of_o that_o bishop_n then_o by_o his_o sentence_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n still_o be_v chief_a and_o obtain_v by_o right_a the_o primacy_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o this_o cheefnes_n and_o primacy_n as_o d._n covell_n have_v tell_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n for_o no_o other_o can_v have_v it_o and_o d._n downame_n alsoe_o have_v acknowledge_v 36._o down_o l._n 1._o ant._n pag._n 36._o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o general_a council_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a stile_n in_o his_o judgement_n and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o as_o it_o be_v among_o all_o member_n of_o the_o body_n the_o head_n be_v chief_a supreme_a and_o most_o excellent_a let_v we_o add_v to_o this_o twoe_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n the_o one_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a verity_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v equal_a 238._o field_n pag._n 238._o with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o writeinge_n that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o and_o after_o delyver_v three_o rule_n 242._o feild_n pag._n 242._o how_o to_o know_v certain_o these_o so_o authorize_v tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolical_a church_n succeede_o deliver_v to_o which_o some_o add_v the_o present_a testimony_n of_o any_o apostolical_a church_n who_o declyning_n when_o they_o begin_v we_o can_v precise_o tell_v hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n equal_a to_o scripture_n be_v prove_v by_o this_o his_o rule_n then_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o some_o his_o protestant_n by_o his_o manner_n of_o argueinge_v teache_v that_o the_o present_a testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n be_v sufficient_a rule_n to_o prove_v true_a tradition_n of_o so_o high_a authority_n not_o only_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n and_o command_a power_n but_o all_o other_o doctrine_n teach_v against_o these_o protestant_n of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v true_a by_o this_o rule_n for_o they_o all_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a apostolic_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n at_o this_o present_a when_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o it_o and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n for_o so_o that_o some_o protestant_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o request_v and_o do_v not_o desire_v or_o expect_v d._n feilds_n voice_n or_o a_o harmony_n of_o protestant_n never_o yet_o agree_v well_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v all_o of_o one_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o to_o urdge_v this_o particular_a question_n in_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n by_o that_o rule_n of_o tradition_n which_o he_o allow_v which_o be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n succee_o deliver_v it_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o that_o the_o pastor_n of_o that_o great_a apostolic_a church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n have_v succee_o claim_v teach_v decree_v exercise_v and_o execute_v that_o high_a power_n of_o supreamacie_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n and_o yet_o for_o further_a proof_n of_o my_o minor_a proposition_n mr._n powell_n write_v of_o these_o holy_a primative_a 231._o powell_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n pag._n 230._o 231._o pope_n followe_a in_o this_o manner_n calixtus_n pope_n define_v that_o all_o bishop_n though_o gather_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v fulfil_v the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o which_o do_v not_o this_o be_v pronownce_v of_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o keep_v a_o conciliable_a and_o not_o a_o council_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n 240._o powell_n sap_n pag._n 240._o pope_n damasus_n write_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o bishopp_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o right_n be_v and_o of_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o admit_v for_o the_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o unuincible_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n themselves_o our_o mortal_a enemy_n and_o persecutor_n i_o conclude_v with_o their_o own_o word_n grant_v before_o upon_o such_o trial_n and_o conviction_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticastin_a forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n must_v alsoe_o justify_v affirminge_v as_o 202._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o shall_v be_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o next_o chapter_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a in_o this_o world_n and_o as_o great_a disobedience_n to_o resist_v or_o deny_v it_o which_o be_v evident_a alsoe_o before_o but_o more_o of_o it_o hereafter_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o new_a protestant_n history_n itself_o malicious_o by_o their_o bishop_n publish_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o entreate_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o set_v down_o this_o marginal_a supposition_n in_o these_o 5._o theatre_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o great_a brittany_n pag._n 203._o cap._n 9_o n._n 5._o word_n saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n suppose_v to_o have_v preach_v in_o britain_n and_o further_o write_v as_o follow_v to_o which_o uncontrollable_a testimony_n some_o other_o have_v add_v that_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o life_n in_o this_o island_n as_o to_o other_o gentiles_n he_o do_v for_o who_o god_n have_v
choose_v he_o that_o 7._o act._n 15._o 7._o from_o his_o mouth_n they_o may_v hear_v the_o gospel_n as_o himself_o allege_v and_o that_o he_o here_o found_v church_n and_o ordain_v priest_n and_o deacons_n which_o be_v report_v by_o simon_n metaphrastes_n out_o of_o the_o greek_a 8._o metaphrast_n centur._n 1._o part_n 7._o do_v 8._o antiquity_n and_o guilielmus_fw-la eisingrenius_fw-la in_o the_o first_o of_o his_o centurie_n who_o say_v that_o peter_n be_v here_o in_o nero_n time_n therefore_o if_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o adversary_n to_o the_o romave_n see_v give_v this_o testimone_v unto_o it_o we_o need_v not_o be_v scrupulous_a to_o receive_v it_o especial_o when_o these_o protestant_a bishop_n with_o their_o pantaleon_n give_v credit_n to_o this_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n over_o this_o kingdom_n in_o these_o word_n much_o about_o these_o time_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 9_o theat_v sup_v pag._n 204._o n._n 9_o cap._n 9_o in_o his_o history_n of_o germany_n pantaleon_n and_o other_o do_v report_n one_o suetonius_n a_o noble_a man_n son_n in_o britain_n convert_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o this_o island_n and_o after_o his_o baptism_n call_v beatus_fw-la be_v send_v by_o the_o brethren_n from_o hence_o unto_o rome_n to_o be_v better_o iustruct_v and_o further_o direct_v by_o saint_n peter_n himself_o therefore_o a_o dependence_n of_o this_o kingdom_n from_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o spiritual_a thing_n from_o the_o begin_v of_o christianity_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v which_o they_o further_o confirm_v in_o their_o history_n of_o king_n luâ—ius_n sendeinge_v to_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la at_o rome_n about_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o his_o sende_v hither_o faganus_n and_o damianus_n two_o famous_a 9_o thea_fw-mi of_o g._n br._n pag._n 206._o n._n 18._o l._n 6._o cap._n 9_o clerk_n to_o that_o purpose_n of_o who_o they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n these_o together_o both_o preach_v and_o baptize_v among_o the_o britain_n whereby_o many_o daily_a be_v draw_v to_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o a_o worthy_a 178._o dicetus_fw-la deane_n of_o london_n a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o king_n library_n ad_fw-la an._n 178._o and_o ancient_a historian_n say_v the_o temple_n which_o have_v be_v found_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o many_o god_n be_v then_o dedicate_v to_o the_o one_o and_o only_o true_a god_n for_o there_o be_v in_o britain_n eight_o and_o twenty_o flamen_n and_o three_o archflamin_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o so_o many_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n be_v appoint_v under_o the_o archbishop_n of_o london_n be_v the_o province_n of_o loegria_n and_o cornubia_n under_o york_n deira_n and_o wales_n saint_n david_n in_o wales_n albania_n under_o vrbs_fw-la begionum_fw-la cambria_n by_o which_o mean_n this_o happy_a kingdom_n under_o that_o godly_a king_n be_v noble_o beatify_v with_o so_o many_o cathedral_n church_n and_o christian_a bishop_n see_v before_o any_o other_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n now_o because_o these_o protestant_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o to_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o to_o find_v church_n be_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n see_v all_o bishop_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ordain_v 105._o sutcliff_n ag_n kâ—ll_n pag_n 105._o their_o see_v design_v and_o church_n found_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o authority_n in_o those_o which_o he_o send_v hither_o with_o that_o power_n faganus_n and_o damianus_n all_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n of_o that_o primative_a church_n in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o necessity_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o although_o mr_n francis_n mason_n in_o his_o new_a defence_n of_o the_o english_a ministry_n 52._o mason_n of_o the_o consecration_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 52._o will_v attribute_v great_a privilege_n to_o eluanuâ—_n and_o meduinus_n who_o as_o he_o with_o his_o bishop_n say_v king_n lucius_n send_v to_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la at_o rome_n about_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o nation_n standeinge_v upon_o a_o report_n in_o these_o word_n john_n capgrave_n report_v that_o eleutherius_fw-la make_v eluanus_n bishop_n of_o britain_n and_o meduinus_n a_o doctor_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n through_o the_o whole_a island_n yet_o he_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o both_o order_n and_o jurisdiction_n episcopal_a come_v into_o and_o be_v preserve_v in_o this_o kingdom_n from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o he_o write_v of_o king_n lucius_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o king_n write_v to_o eleutherius_fw-la desire_v that_o by_o his_o commandment_n he_o may_v be_v make_v a_o 2._o mason_n sup_v cap._n 3._o §._o 2._o christian_n second_o he_o prove_v king_n lucius_n have_v but_o a_o part_n of_o this_o kingdom_n but_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n marcus_n antonius_n verus_n and_o aurelius_n commodus_n his_o brother_n be_v chief_a unto_o 4._o beda_n l._n 1._o histor_n cap._n 4._o the_o wall_n of_o separation_n and_o lucius_n be_v tributary_n unto_o they_o thus_o he_o write_v of_o king_n lucius_n he_o have_v see_v christian_n reproach_v by_o the_o pagan_n as_o infamous_a parson_n and_o despiteful_o 1._o mason_n l._n 2._o pag._n 52._o cap._n 3._o §._o 1._o handle_v by_o the_o roman_n that_o be_v in_o authority_n therefore_o the_o pagan_a roman_n then_o be_v in_o authority_n three_o his_o own_o word_n before_o that_o eleutherius_fw-la make_v eluanus_n bishop_n of_o britain_n and_o meduinus_n a_o doctor_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n through_o the_o whole_a island_n be_v clear_a for_o eleutherius_fw-la the_o pope_n his_o authority_n universal_o over_o all_o for_o king_n lucius_n be_v but_o a_o tributary_n king_n for_o one_o parcel_n of_o this_o island_n and_o the_o roman_n themselves_o have_v but_o part_n yet_o the_o jurisdiction_n be_v give_v as_o before_o through_o the_o whole_a island_n mr._n mason_n word_n be_v these_o the_o roman_n have_v spread_v their_o golden_a eagle_n over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o island_n the_o emperor_n hadrian_n have_v make_v a_o wall_n fourscore_o mile_n long_o antonius_n pius_n have_v make_v a_o other_o to_o divide_v the_o roman_n from_o the_o britain_n and_o all_o that_o live_v within_o this_o wall_n be_v tributary_n to_o the_o roman_n of_o which_o number_n king_n lucius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v therefore_o lucius_n be_v but_o one_o of_o that_o number_n of_o tributarye_n for_o a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_n part_n have_v neither_o spiritual_a nor_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n any_o further_a much_o less_o over_o all_o his_o word_n of_o this_o whole_a island_n be_v these_o york_n london_n caerlegion_n in_o these_o three_o noble_a city_n 54._o mason_n sup_v l._n 2._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 54._o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o archflamyne_n so_o there_o be_v 28._o flamyne_n and_o three_o archflamyne_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o so_o many_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n be_v appoint_v therefore_o see_v the_o roman_n themselves_o have_v but_o a_o part_n of_o britain_n and_o lucius_n but_o a_o tributary_n part_n of_o that_o part_n and_o these_o man_n assuer_fw-mi we_o that_o so_o many_o be_v assign_v bishop_n and_o archishop_n with_o their_o several_a see_v and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o this_o island_n comprehende_v both_o england_n contain_v in_o the_o name_n loegria_n other_o stowe_n annal_n 12._o cap._n 1._o and_o other_o and_o cornubia_n unto_o humber_n the_o north_n and_o scotland_n in_o deira_n and_o albania_n and_o wales_n in_o cambria_n as_o our_o historian_n tell_v we_o it_o follow_v by_o undeniable_a consequence_n that_o all_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n in_o all_o this_o land_n now_o term_v great_a britain_n be_v deduce_v bring_v in_o and_o continue_v from_z and_o under_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o neither_o king_n lucius_n or_o any_o his_o successor_n do_v or_o in_o justice_n can_v claim_v any_o supreamacie_n in_o such_o cause_n for_o none_o of_o they_o until_o our_o king_n james_n be_v quiet_o possess_v of_o they_o all_o and_o yet_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n rule_v in_o all_o these_o kingedome_n of_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n ireland_n subject_n to_o canterbury_n and_o scotland_n to_o york_n and_o all_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o these_o protestant_n acknowledge_v until_o late_a yare_n therefore_o ridiculous_a it_o be_v for_o the_o theatre_n protestant_n to_o give_v such_o supreamacie_n to_o king_n because_o as_o they_o say_v pope_n eleutherius_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o king_n lucius_n call_v he_o the_o vicar_n of_o god_n in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o by_o that_o kind_a of_o reasoninge_v every_o vicar_n in_o his_o parish_n be_v so_o call_v may_v claim_v such_o supreamacy_n and_o the_o presbytery_n must_v needs_o be_v obey_v of_o all_o but_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v these_o man_n that_o the_o law_n of_o s._n edward_n do_v warrant_v s._n eleutherius_fw-la
proceed_n here_o in_o britannye_n they_o will_v find_v in_o those_o law_n set_v out_o by_o themselves_o that_o they_o warrant_v his_o supreamacie_n further_o than_o i_o mean_v to_o 1â—0_o s._n edward_n law_n publish_v by_o mr._n lambert_n a_o protestant_n pag._n 2._o fol._n 1â—0_o urdge_v it_o the_o word_n be_v these_o the_o whole_a land_n and_o all_o the_o land_n to_o norway_n and_o denmark_n belong_v to_o the_o crown_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o be_v of_o the_o appendancy_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o king_n and_o it_o be_v one_o monarchy_n and_o one_o kingdom_n and_o be_v sometime_o call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o britannye_n and_o now_o call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o english_a man_n for_o lord_n eleutherius_fw-la pope_n who_o first_o send_v a_o hallow_a crown_n to_o britannye_n and_o christianity_n by_o god_n inspiration_n to_z lucius_z king_n of_o the_o britan_n appoint_v and_o allow_v to_o the_o crown_n of_o the_o kingdom_n such_o mete_n and_o bownde_n as_o be_v say_v before_o therefore_o english_fw-fr protestant_n be_v very_o ingrateful_a to_o that_o holy_a pope_n and_o saint_n our_o so_o great_a benefactor_n and_o their_o own_o theatre_n be_v a_o witness_n of_o that_o his_o love_n and_o well_o deserue_v of_o this_o land_n and_o their_o ungratitude_n their_o word_n be_v these_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la thus_o write_v to_o lucius_n king_n 19_o theat_v pag._n 222._o n._n 8._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o of_o britanny_n for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o nobility_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n you_o desire_v we_o to_o send_v unto_o you_o the_o roman_a and_o imperial_a law_n which_o you_o will_v use_v in_o your_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n the_o roman_a law_n and_o the_o emperor_n we_o may_v at_o all_o time_n mislike_v but_o the_o law_n of_o god_n by_o no_o mean_n by_o the_o divine_a clemency_n you_o have_v of_o late_o receive_v in_o your_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n the_o law_n and_o faith_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v with_o you_o in_o your_o kingdom_n both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n out_o of_o they_o in_o god_n name_n by_o the_o â—ownsaile_n of_o your_o state_n take_v etc._n corn._n tacit_fw-la in_o annal_n in_o hadr._n pi._n anton._n m._n ant._n stowe_n hist_o holinsh_fw-mi ib._n david_n in_o bric_n polyd._n verg_fw-mi l._n 2._o h._n angl_o pag._n 42._o 42_o etc._n etc._n you_o alawe_n and_o therewith_o by_o god_n permission_n govern_v your_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n about_o which_o time_n lolius_fw-la calphurnius_fw-la agricola_n pertinax_n cl._n albinus_n junius_n severus_n etc._n etc._n be_v propretor_n lieutenant_n and_o commaundinge_a ruler_n here_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n as_o both_o their_o own_o and_o our_o historian_n witness_v and_o not_o only_o this_o but_o after_o entreateinge_v of_o the_o saxon_n law_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o the_o two_o much_o severity_n of_o trial_n in_o suspicion_n of_o incontinency_n as_o they_o think_v they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n this_o punishment_n begin_v 6._o theatre_n pag._n 287_o l._n 7._o cap._n 3._o n._n 6._o in_o these_o pagan_n and_o continue_v unto_o the_o year_n 750._o stephen_n the_o second_o and_o most_o pontifical_a pope_n of_o rome_n do_v utter_o abolish_v as_o two_o severe_a and_o overrigorous_a for_o christian_n to_o undergo_v they_o allege_v authority_n alsoe_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o norway_n be_v give_v to_o king_n arthur_n by_o the_o pope_n 12._o pag._n 317_o l._n 7._o cap_n 12._o which_o be_v plain_o testify_v in_o the_o law_n of_o s._n edward_n as_o they_o be_v publish_v by_o the_o puritan_n protestant_n mr._n lambard_n and_o out_o of_o the_o decem_fw-la guliel_n lambard_n in_o legib_n s._n edward_n fol._n 137._o 138._o print_n at_o london_n anno_fw-la d._n 1569._o cum_fw-la privileg_n reg._n may_v per_fw-la decem_fw-la library_n of_o matthew_n parker_n himself_o who_o they_o name_v their_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n the_o word_n be_v these_o impetravit_fw-la enim_fw-la temporibus_fw-la illis_fw-la arthurus_n rex_fw-la à _fw-la domino_fw-la papa_n &_o curia_fw-la romana_fw-la quod_fw-la confirmata_fw-la sit_fw-la norweia_fw-la in_o perpetuum_fw-la coronae_fw-la brytanniae_fw-la in_fw-la augmentum_fw-la regni_fw-la huius_fw-la vocavitque_fw-la illam_fw-la dictus_fw-la artherus_n cameram_fw-la brytanniae_fw-la in_o those_o time_n king_n arthur_n obtain_v from_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o norway_n may_v be_v confirm_v for_o ever_o to_o the_o crown_n of_o britain_n for_o increase_v of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o the_o say_v arthur_n call_v it_o the_o chamber_n of_o britain_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o norwegian_n say_v they_o may_v dwell_v in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o be_v of_o the_o body_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o brytayne_n of_o his_o claim_n and_o practice_n in_o late_a time_n in_o such_o affair_n their_o example_n be_v two_o many_o to_o be_v cite_v but_o to_o insist_v in_o his_o absolute_a spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o which_o i_o entreat_v as_o they_o tell_v we_o before_o how_o all_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n be_v derive_v to_o the_o brittanne_n from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o prescribeing_n and_o limite_v their_o episcopal_a see_v and_o privilege_n so_o they_o testify_v the_o same_o in_o the_o regiment_n of_o the_o saxon_n for_o although_o england_n itself_o beside_o scotland_n and_o wales_n be_v divide_v 19_o theat_v pag._n 278._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 54._o n._n 2._o pag._n 292_o l._n 7._o cap._n 4._o n._n 19_o into_o a_o heptarchy_n and_o contain_v seven_o kingedome_n kent_n southsaxons_n westsaxon_n eastsaxon_n northumberland_n maria_n and_o east-angel_n and_o none_o of_o those_o king_n if_o they_o have_v be_v protestant_n can_v claim_v to_o exercise_v any_o spiritual_a power_n by_o their_o doctrine_n further_o than_o their_o own_o temporal_a command_n yet_o they_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o the_o supreme_a and_o high_a degree_n be_v whole_o in_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o those_o kingedome_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o to_o use_v their_o own_o word_n honorius_n 4._o theat_v pag._n 5._o lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o n._n 4._o appoint_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o five_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n first_o divide_v england_n into_o parish_n and_o then_o they_o set_v down_o all_o the_o bishopric_n in_o england_n under_o their_o twoe_o metropolitanes_n canterbury_n and_o york_n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v be_v reconcile_v with_o a_o heptarchicall_a 1._o pag._n 6._o l._n 1._o or_o seven_o fold_n government_n beside_o that_o in_o wall_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o the_o welsh_a diocese_n of_o landaffe_n s._n david_n bangor_n and_o s._n asaph_n but_o ireland_n also_o in_o those_o time_n of_o division_n in_o temporal_a regiment_n and_o king_n be_v subject_a not_o only_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n which_o be_v ever_o subject_a to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o he_o institute_v their_o word_n 8._o pag._n 145._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 4._o n._n 8._o be_v these_o matter_n memorable_a within_o this_o province_n be_v these_o first_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o ireland_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o primacy_n which_o they_o have_v in_o this_o country_n until_o such_o time_n as_o â—hou_a papirio_n a_o cardinal_n be_v send_v thither_o from_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o four_o to_o reform_v ecclesiastical_a discipline_n in_o this_o island_n and_o that_o this_o kingdom_n of_o great_a britain_n have_v even_o from_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o the_o first_o convert_v brittanne_n submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o posterity_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o high_a and_o most_o commaundeinge_v power_n and_o authority_n in_o this_o world_n in_o their_o judgement_n a_o general_a council_n as_o hereafter_o 19_o cap._n general_a counsel_n infr_n theatre_n l._n 6._o cap._n 9_o pag._n 206._o â—_o 19_o i_o thus_o demonstrate_v from_o this_o their_o theatre_n wherein_o they_o write_v in_o this_o order_n after_o these_o time_n the_o brittanne_n continue_v constant_a in_o christianity_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o their_o bishop_n for_o the_o great_a estimation_n of_o their_o constancy_n piety_n and_o learning_n require_v and_o approve_v in_o great_a point_n of_o doctrine_n among_o the_o assembly_n of_o some_o general_a counsel_n as_o that_o of_o sardys_n and_o nyce_n in_o the_o time_n of_o great_a constantine_n have_v we_o our_o bishop_n present_a who_o forwardness_n against_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n afterward_o athanasius_n advance_v in_o his_o apology_n unto_o jovinian_a the_o emperor_n among_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o the_o council_n of_o sardys_n in_o anno_fw-la 350._o then_o see_v as_o these_o man_n teach_v we_o general_a counsel_n infra_fw-la cap._n gen_fw-la counsel_n counsel_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o their_o decree_n and_o our_o bishop_n that_o be_v there_o to_o consent_v unto_o and_o
authority_n though_o wicked_a sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la discolis_fw-la and_o to_o say_v as_o you_o must_v do_v otherwise_o you_o demonstrate_v against_o your_o english_a protestant_n church_n who_o mouth_n you_o so_o often_o undertake_v to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o magistrate_n fall_v into_o deadly_a sin_n cease_v to_o be_v magistrate_n one_o of_o your_o brother_n witkliffe_n his_o heresy_n condemn_v by_o high_a authority_n for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o present_a pope_n paulus_n the_o five_o a_o saint_n in_o all_o indifferent_a judgement_n as_o all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o revolt_n of_o luther_n in_o respect_n of_o any_o protestant_a succession_n may_v be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v such_o or_o as_o your_o word_n prescribe_v in_o your_o protestant_a censure_n yet_o except_o it_o be_v his_o due_n without_o that_o your_o adjudge_v sanctity_n neither_o our_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o all_o the_o protestant_a prince_n and_o regiment_n in_o the_o world_n can_v by_o your_o religion_n make_v the_o pope_n or_o any_o other_o to_o be_v primate_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n or_o oversight_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o by_o your_o own_o doctrine_n of_o prince_n or_o presbytery_n supreamacie_n none_o extend_v further_a than_o their_o own_o temporal_a dominion_n much_o less_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o any_o great_a part_n thereof_o and_o by_o reas_n lord_n cookâ—_n prot_n assert_v jacob_n reas_n your_o own_o rule_n of_o authority_n justify_v both_o by_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n of_o england_n and_o your_o minister_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o man_n can_v transfer_v or_o bestow_v more_o right_o upon_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v therefore_o by_o our_o sentence_n from_o our_o king_n mouth_n as_o you_o assuer_fw-mi we_o all_o pope_n ever_o be_v and_o this_o be_v supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o christ_n whole_a church_n in_o england_n and_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o your_o greek_a grant_n with_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v and_o all_o that_o desire_v to_o be_v account_v the_o choose_v and_o true_a sheep_n and_o member_n of_o this_o great_a flock_n fold_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n aught_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o this_o high_a shepherd_n primate_n and_o overseer_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o and_o not_o to_o be_v judge_n over_o he_o and_o to_o this_o also_o d._n morton_n himself_o 7._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 7._o must_v subscribe_v though_o he_o will_v be_v singular_a above_o his_o fellow_n as_o often_o time_n he_o be_v for_o first_o he_o allow_v this_o sentence_n of_o their_o so_o name_v archbishop_n whiteguist_n against_o cartwright_n victor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 198_o be_v a_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o great_a purity_n as_o not_o be_v long_o after_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o majesty_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o yet_o d._n morton_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o do_v exercise_v the_o high_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o do_v not_o yield_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o easter_n observation_n inflict_v excommunication_n the_o great_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o protestant_n against_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o 9_o morton_n app._n l._n 1._o cap._n 9_o pope_n victor_n excommunicate_v all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a which_o differ_v from_o his_o church_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n this_o claim_n and_o exercise_v of_o this_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n that_o the_o do_v of_o it_o if_o unjust_o have_v be_v most_o damnable_a and_o yet_o he_o live_v and_o die_v a_o holy_a saint_n therefore_o i_o urge_v d._n morton_n with_o these_o his_o 298._o morton_z app_z pag._n 298._o own_o word_n in_o the_o case_n of_o s._n cyprian_n this_o we_o think_v may_v work_v in_o our_o adversary_n at_o least_o blush_v except_o they_o will_v intend_v to_o prove_v concern_v saint_n victor_n that_o the_o same_o man_n of_o god_n and_o holy_a martyr_n of_o christ_n be_v neither_o saint_n nor_o martyr_n but_o undoubted_o a_o damnable_a schismatic_n when_o d._n morton_n wittness_v the_o quite_o contrary_a sayeinge_v they_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n who_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a conform_v not_o themselves_o herein_o to_o the_o roman_a order_n but_o d._n morton_n insi_v 76._o mort._n supr_fw-la pag_n 76._o further_a in_o these_o word_n s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v be_v hard_o there_o where_o it_o be_v comit_v and_o 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n and_o yet_o bellarmine_n urge_v appealeinge_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o all_o the_o coast_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o special_a argument_n of_o the_o pope_n absolute_a primacy_n d._n morton_n be_v answer_v by_o himself_o before_o proveinge_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a then_o over_o africa_n and_o carthadge_n and_o in_o this_o very_a objection_n again_o confound_v himself_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n his_o time_n they_o appeal_v to_o supr_fw-la mort._n supr_fw-la rome_n and_o prove_v by_o s._n cyprian_n who_o he_o will_v have_v a_o enemy_n to_o such_o appeal_v and_o supreamacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o such_o appeal_n be_v then_o use_v long_o before_o any_o general_a council_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o grant_v such_o privilege_n to_o that_o church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o claim_v receive_v and_o admit_v such_o appeal_n namely_o s._n cornelius_n and_o other_o ware_n holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n therefore_o if_o that_o have_v be_v true_a which_o d._n morton_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 296._o morton_n pag_n 296._o saint_n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v behard_v there_o where_o it_o waâ—_n commit_v and_o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n not_o alloweinge_v that_o any_o other_o bishop_n shall_v retract_v thing_n do_v by_o they_o in_o africa_n unless_o say_v cyprian_n a_o few_o lewd_a and_o desperate_a parson_n think_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o have_v less_o authority_n by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v if_o this_o allegation_n of_o d._n morton_n be_v true_a and_o certain_a yet_o it_o nothing_o preiudicate_v the_o authority_n and_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o be_v censure_v and_o judge_v by_o inferior_a bishop_n such_o as_o those_o of_o africa_n be_v unto_o rome_n by_o protestant_n doctrine_n and_o d._n morton_n himself_o beside_o all_o that_o be_v say_v before_o be_v witness_v sufficient_a in_o this_o matter_n for_o write_v of_o pope_n julius_n in_o those_o allow_a time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n two_o point_n 286._o morton_n pag._n 286._o will_v be_v observe_v in_o this_o claim_n of_o pope_n julius_n the_o first_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o he_o challenge_v the_o second_o be_v by_o what_o right_a both_o these_o be_v record_v by_o socrates_n his_o challenge_n be_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v unto_o the_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o sentence_n no_o decree_n shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o right_a hereof_o he_o pretend_v to_o stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n the_o word_n of_o socrates_n his_o author_n 9_o socrat._n histor_n ccclesiast_n circa_fw-la an._n 346._o &_o histor_n tripart_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o because_o d._n morton_n be_v a_o know_a myncer_n of_o authority_n be_v these_o regula_n ecclesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontificis_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrari_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n he_o not_o celebrate_v without_o the_o sâ—â—tence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o canonibus_fw-la iubentibus_fw-la praeter_fw-la romanum_fw-la nibil_n decerni_fw-la 19_o socrat._n sup_v &_o histor_n trip_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 19_o pontificem_fw-la the_o canon_n commaundeinge_v that_o nothing_o be_v decree_v without_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o d._n morton_n
will_v not_o have_v any_o such_o canon_n or_o constitution_n his_o frivolous_a distinction_n in_o the_o nicene_n council_n then_o late_o end_v than_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o more_o ancient_a and_o uncontroleable_a antiquity_n and_o authority_n by_o his_o own_o censure_n and_o s._n cyprian_n council_n and_o decree_n against_o this_o high_a power_n of_o no_o validity_n if_o he_o can_v bring_v forth_o any_o such_o decree_n or_o council_n which_o he_o do_v not_o but_o only_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o pope_n cornelius_n statutum_fw-la est_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la which_o he_o thus_o translate_v s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n which_o 296._o cyprian_n ep_v 55._o ad_fw-la cornel._n morton_n app._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 296._o s._n cyprian_n neither_o have_v do_v nor_o can_v do_v to_o bind_v s._n cornelius_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o all_o other_o for_o by_o d._n mortons_n own_o argument_n if_o pope_n and_o s._n cornelius_n pope_n and_o saint_n stephen_n with_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o mother_n and_o command_a church_n of_o rome_n then_o by_o his_o majesty_n a_o rule_n unto_o all_o may_v not_o be_v a_o rule_n and_o commander_n over_o the_o african_a church_n much_o less_o can_v the_o church_n of_o africa_n subject_n rule_v and_o dependinge_v make_v statute_n and_o decree_n to_o rule_v and_o command_v this_o rule_n and_o commander_n of_o all_o and_o mr_n morton_n may_v have_v conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o his_o translation_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o he_o have_v consider_v that_o s._n cyprian_n word_n be_v not_o statutum_n sit_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la it_o be_v decree_v of_o or_o by_o we_o all_o â—â—t_n statutum_fw-la sit_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la a_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o we_o all_o because_o s._n fabian_n pope_n of_o rome_n and_o predicessor_n to_o s._n cornelius_n have_v make_v such_o a_o conc_fw-fr â—abian_n â—â—ist_o 3._o â—â—m_fw-la 1._o conc_fw-fr decree_n to_o bind_v all_o as_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o ibi_fw-la causa_fw-la agatur_fw-la ubi_fw-la crimen_fw-la admittitur_fw-la let_v the_o cause_n be_v hard_o there_o where_o the_o fault_n be_v commit_v yet_o in_o the_o same_o place_n appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v except_v in_o these_o word_n we_o forbid_v foreign_a judgement_n by_o a_o general_a decree_n reserve_v always_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n and_o again_o it_o please_v alsoe_o that_o if_o a_o bishop_n accuse_v have_v appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a that_o shall_v be_v decree_v which_o the_o high_a bishop_n of_o that_o see_v give_v sentence_n of_o all_o which_o as_o alsoe_o that_o whole_a epistle_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o s._n cornelius_n than_o pope_n of_o rome_n never_o denye_v appeal_n thither_o but_o excuseinge_v and_o defende_v and_o purge_v himself_o and_o other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n accuse_v by_o appellant_n at_o rome_n as_o they_o have_v likewise_o do_v priori_fw-la anno_fw-la the_o year_n before_o sufficient_o supr_fw-la cyprian_a ep_n 55._o supr_fw-la confirm_v the_o undeniable_a supreme_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n which_o s._n cyprian_n there_o prove_v to_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o undeceaveable_a by_o any_o appellant_n or_o other_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o and_o supreme_a his_o word_n in_o the_o same_o epistle_n and_o concern_v the_o same_o appellant_n be_v these_o navigare_fw-la audent_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la petri_n cathedram_fw-la they_o dare_v to_o sail_v even_o to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o to_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o priestly_a unity_n be_v rise_v and_o carry_v thither_o letter_n from_o schismatic_n and_o wicked_a man_n nor_o to_o think_v that_o they_o be_v roman_n who_o faith_n by_o the_o apostle_n preachinge_a be_v praise_v to_o who_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n hitherto_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o that_o place_n and_o epistle_n which_o d._n morton_n allege_v against_o the_o roman_a supreamacie_n by_o which_o be_v evident_a that_o s._n cyprian_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v by_o his_o doctrine_n deny_v appeal_n to_o that_o church_n which_o as_o he_o write_v can_v not_o be_v deceive_v with_o heretic_n nor_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n unto_o it_o which_o can_v be_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o infallible_a judgement_n thereof_o and_o that_o god_n do_v assist_v it_o in_o truth_n as_o other_o protestant_n be_v witness_n before_o and_o d._n morton_n have_v first_o write_v 296._o morton_z app_z pag._n 296._o in_o this_o order_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v long_o use_v of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o much_o to_o blame_v to_o speak_v thus_o s._n cyprian_n say_v none_o of_o we_o be_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o not_o s._n cyprian_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a council_n of_o carthadge_n under_o cyprian_n do_v profess_v furthermore_o call_n it_o a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o first_o d._n morton_n can_v but_o know_v that_o this_o council_n of_o africa_n defendeinge_v rebaptization_n be_v just_o condemn_v by_o the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o recant_v by_o the_o african_a bishop_n present_a at_o it_o as_o be_v prove_v before_o second_o d._n morton_n will_v be_v a_o presbyterian_a if_o he_o make_v equality_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o deny_v archbishop_n primate_fw-la and_o patriarch_n as_o his_o citation_n without_o better_a gloss_n impli_v three_o he_o do_v abuse_v his_o reader_n to_o wish_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n cyprian_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n decree_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o claim_n of_o s._n stephen_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o predecessor_n and_o successor_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o bishop_n 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o in_o a_o right_a sense_n as_o he_o there_o cit_v from_o binias_n for_o so_o against_o his_o own_o word_n and_o citation_n they_o have_v call_v their_o own_o decree_n a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o d._n morton_n dare_v not_o to_o deny_v but_o s._n stephen_n and_o other_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v at_o the_o jest_n fellow_n bishop_n with_o those_o of_o africa_n but_o s._n cyprian_n and_o those_o bishop_n decree_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o d._n morton_n may_v so_o in_o that_o council_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o s._n cyprian_n be_v the_o last_o of_o all_o and_o after_o all_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o only_o to_o condemn_v baptism_n by_o heretic_n after_o recant_v and_o condemn_v and_o the_o word_n which_o he_o cite_v against_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n be_v in_o s._n cyprian_n init_fw-la carthagin_n council_n sub_fw-la cyprian_n to_o 1._o council_n init_fw-la exhortation_n not_o decree_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n begin_v audistis_fw-la collegae_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la you_o have_v hard_o o_o most_o belove_a fellow_n nothing_o concern_v except_o affirminge_v or_o confirminge_v that_o claim_n and_o title_n in_o pope_n stephen_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n but_o altogether_o about_o rebaptisation_n and_o be_v these_o superest_fw-la ut_fw-la de_fw-fr hacre_n quid_fw-la singuli_fw-la sentiamus_fw-la proferamus_fw-la it_o remain_v that_o every_o of_o we_o speak_v of_o this_o matter_n what_o he_o think_v judginge_v no_o man_n or_o remove_v any_o man_n from_o the_o right_n of_o communion_n if_o he_o shall_v think_v otherwise_o for_o none_o of_o we_o there_o assemble_v constitute_v himself_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o see_v s._n stephen_n a_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n with_o other_o of_o that_o sacred_a see_v than_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o by_o protestant_n and_o d._n morton_n do_v by_o they_o also_o it_o must_v be_v yield_v to_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a neither_o must_v d._n morton_n be_v so_o hyperpapall_a as_o to_o deny_v the_o council_n of_o sardyce_n where_o appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v warrant_v to_o be_v general_a for_o his_o master_n the_o maker_n of_o their_o great_a theatre_n have_v so_o allow_v and_o receive_v it_o before_o nor_o slander_n s._n cyprian_a by_o perswade_v the_o world_n that_o he_o die_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o recallinge_v of_o which_o his_o great_a rashness_n i_o refer_v he_o to_o better_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n s._n jerome_n luciferian_n augustin_n ep_v 48._o hieron_n dialog_n count_n luciferian_n and_o the_o like_a and_o this_o suffice_v of_o this_o question_n by_o which_o the_o university_n of_o cambridg_n may_v easy_o resolve_v themselves_o by_o their_o own_o doctor_n of_o the_o second_o proposition_n offer_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o priest_n of_o wisbich_n there_o be_v a_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n who_o it_o be_v and_o of_o what_o authority_n his_o definitive_a sentence_n be_v in_o such_o thing_n
chapter_n four_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v prove_v that_o all_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v canonical_a that_o the_o protestant_n also_o have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a and_o no_o true_a canon_n of_o they_o thus_o haveinge_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o these_o our_o english_a protestant_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o that_o byndeinge_n and_o command_v authority_n power_n and_o privilege_n that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n pillar_n and_o grawnd_v of_o truth_n her_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v judgement_n rest_v in_o to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o both_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o so_o excellent_a and_o enfraunchised_a society_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n thereof_o supreme_a head_n and_o spiritual_a governor_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n all_o other_o question_n against_o these_o protestant_n be_v all_o ready_a determine_v by_o they_o for_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v further_a needful_a to_o be_v dispute_v in_o this_o business_n either_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n in_o controversy_n yet_o for_o particular_a satisfaction_n to_o all_o in_o all_o particular_n i_o will_v proceed_v and_o first_o for_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o argue_v these_o first_o in_o general_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o supreme_a governor_n thereof_o to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v for_o such_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v but_o all_o book_n allow_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v such_o therefore_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a before_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o true_a church_n recite_v in_o general_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o in_o particular_a also_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o approveinge_v and_o proposeinge_v holy_a scripture_n for_o mr._n wotton_n have_v thus_o testify_v for_o 442._o wotton_n â—ef_n of_o perk_n pag._n 442._o protestant_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discreditinge_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o very_a special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n and_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o convince_a 60._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 60._o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n accorde_v to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n and_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o this_o privilege_n by_o these_o protestant_n can_v be_v attribute_v or_o ascribe_v to_o any_o other_o church_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v before_o confess_v that_o never_o any_o other_o church_n but_o that_o only_a exceptinge_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v title_n much_o less_o enjoy_v it_o to_o this_o supreamacie_n to_o propownde_v scripture_n or_o make_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o child_n thereof_o and_o the_o claim_n thereof_o in_o that_o behalf_n be_v but_o pretend_v and_o usurp_a and_o now_o be_v by_o their_o desolation_n leave_v desolate_a and_o to_o make_v this_o the_o next_o argument_n and_o other_o more_o clear_a i_o will_v in_o this_o place_n recite_v the_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n wherein_o to_o omit_v the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o in_o no_o place_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o we_o be_v as_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o and_o shall_v more_o particulare_o testify_v hereafter_o in_o this_o chapter_n to_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v know_v who_o most_o to_o trust_v and_o obey_v in_o this_o and_o such_o matter_n of_o controversy_n he_o write_v thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o church_n before_o hither_o 5._o field_n pag._n 202._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o we_o may_v refer_v those_o different_a degree_n of_o obedience_n which_o we_o must_v yield_v to_o they_o that_o command_v and_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n excellent_o describe_v and_o set_v down_o by_o waldensis_n we_o 27._o waldens_n doct_v fidei_fw-la l._n 2._o art_n 2._o 3._o p._n 27._o must_v say_v he_o reverence_n and_o respect_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrynes_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n that_o this_o sentence_n be_v excellent_a therefore_o soeinge_v protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v as_o they_o have_v testify_v before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o deny_v all_o counsel_n to_o be_v general_a which_o catholic_n allege_v for_o this_o question_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o other_o also_o they_o be_v bownde_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n next_o unto_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n here_o have_v tell_v we_o to_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v define_v and_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o the_o book_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o alsoe_o other_o question_n as_o all_o protestant_n acknowledge_v otherwise_o they_o be_v in_o one_o of_o high_a degree_n of_o disobedience_n that_o be_v in_o this_o world_n as_o his_o word_n before_o be_v witness_v for_o he_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o excellent_a direction_n for_o this_o present_a time_n and_o state_n of_o controversy_n and_o yet_o if_o he_o will_v contend_v which_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v be_v allow_v for_o this_o present_a time_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o day_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n dispute_v against_o witcliffe_n their_o brother_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o write_v and_o resist_v the_o pope_n authority_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o his_o excuse_n for_o if_o witcliffe_n as_o they_o say_v be_v of_o their_o religion_n the_o case_n between_o waldensis_n and_o he_o be_v the_o same_o which_o now_o be_v with_o myself_o and_o other_o catholic_n write_n against_o these_o protestant_n brethren_n and_o associate_n in_o religion_n unto_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n this_o suppose_a i_o make_v the_o like_a argument_n again_o in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o high_a rule_n that_o can_v be_v have_v or_o find_v in_o time_n of_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n but_o all_o those_o book_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n allow_v be_v so_o propose_v therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o all_o christian_n in_o such_o time_n must_v needs_o be_v perplex_v in_o the_o chief_a matter_n of_o religion_n by_o protestant_n the_o scripture_n themselves_o which_o can_v be_v for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v both_o be_v true_a the_o high_a rule_n aught_o to_o be_v follow_v the_o high_a rule_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o be_v contradictory_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v our_o rule_n and_o the_o best_a that_o can_v be_v assign_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v false_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o bownde_v under_o damnation_n to_o follow_v a_o false_a rule_n and_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a sentence_n d._n covell_n word_n be_v 31._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 31._o these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v no_o bad_a opinion_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v holy_a and_o divine_a in_o themselves_o but_o so_o esteem_v by_o we_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v true_a we_o have_v it_o from_o the_o church_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n have_v four_o 33._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 32._o 33._o singular_a office_n towards_o the_o scripture_n first_o to_o be_v of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v a_o faithful_a register_n second_o to_o discern_v and_o judge_n between_o false_a and_o adulterate_a and_o that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a the_o three_o to_o publish_v and_o diwlge_v to_o proclaim_v as_o a_o crier_n the_o true_a edict_n
of_o our_o lord_n himself_o the_o last_o be_v to_o be_v a_o interpreter_n and_o in_o that_o followe_a the_o safe_a rule_n to_o make_v a_o undivided_a unity_n of_o the_o truth_n uncapable_a of_o contradiction_n to_o be_v a_o most_o faithful_a 34._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 34._o expositor_n of_o his_o own_o meaneinge_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o wâ—e_o say_v that_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o see_v her_o judgement_n we_o hear_v her_o voice_n and_o in_o humility_n subscribe_v unto_o all_o this_o therefore_o be_v so_o prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n endow_v with_o these_o privilege_n concern_v scripture_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o it_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v more_o 202._o feild_n l_o 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o to_o be_v regard_v then_o any_o they_o have_v or_o can_v pretend_v and_o have_v propose_v all_o book_n for_o scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v we_o must_v obey_v it_o and_o the_o rather_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o d._n feild_n write_v 5._o feild_n pag._n 71._o l._n 3._o c._n 5._o thus_o we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o that_o church_n can_v be_v which_o propose_v adulterate_a and_o false_a scripture_n for_o true_a and_o the_o undoubted_a word_n of_o god_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v also_o evident_o true_a that_o all_o book_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n receave_v for_o holy_a scripture_n as_o so_o propose_v publish_v and_o prove_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o sentence_n which_o in_o this_o time_n be_v high_a and_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o these_o protestant_n have_v write_v and_o so_o all_o thing_n in_o this_o argument_n be_v evident_o confess_v for_o true_a by_o our_o adversary_n before_o my_o next_o argument_n i_o will_v cite_v the_o opinion_n of_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterboroughe_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o we_o may_v plain_o see_v where_o upon_o protestant_n denye_v so_o many_o book_n for_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v be_v ground_v his_o word_n be_v these_o catholic_n 15._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 15._o prove_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a out_o of_o s._n augustine_n we_o that_o they_o be_v apochrypha_n out_o of_o s._n hierome_n both_o which_o doctor_n be_v of_o no_o small_a authority_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o in_o this_o we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o than_o s._n hierome_n do_v from_o s._n augustine_n this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o from_o these_o protestant_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o a_o bishop_n saint_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_v the_o apostle_n and_o this_o so_o constant_o that_o this_o so_o worthy_a a_o man_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v more_o like_a to_o be_v true_a then_o that_o which_o doubteful_o teach_v by_o a_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o both_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_n write_v deal_v unchristiane_o and_o his_o authority_n in_o some_o other_o question_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a and_o in_o this_o also_o recall_v his_o opinion_n or_o renownce_v it_o to_o be_v his_o meanening_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o catholic_n hold_v concern_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_o thus_o much_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a credible_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n in_o the_o proceed_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o who_o i_o dispute_v in_o this_o place_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o among_o man_n learn_v in_o profession_n the_o common_a maxim_n and_o reason_n be_v we_o must_v believe_v every_o one_o most_o cunning_a in_o his_o art_n and_o among_o man_n learned_a he_o that_o be_v most_o or_o more_o learned_a be_v to_o be_v credit_v before_o he_o that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v his_o inferior_a in_o learning_n and_o doctrine_n constant_o teach_v not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o a_o more_o or_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o saint_n but_o further_o to_o be_v doctrine_n general_o of_o christ_n true_a church_n be_v of_o more_o credit_n and_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v then_o that_o which_o by_o a_o man_n suppose_v not_o so_o learned_a be_v either_o doubtful_o or_o singular_o teach_v or_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o teach_v or_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o be_v recant_v disclaim_v or_o retract_v by_o himself_o the_o second_o proposition_n concern_v these_o two_o great_a doctor_n and_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n couâ—ll_o write_v of_o s._n augustine_n in_o 3._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 3._o these_o term_n he_o be_v far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_o the_o apostle_n and_o give_v the_o high_a commendation_n he_o can_v to_o s._n thomas_n aquinâ—s_n our_o holy_a and_o learned_a schole-man_n he_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n write_v thus_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n dwell_v in_o aquinas_n concern_v s._n hiâ—â—ome_n upon_o who_o imagine_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n they_o will_v hazard_v their_o whole_a religion_n in_o their_o judgement_n allowe_a only_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v judge_n and_o ground_n in_o other_o point_n they_o use_v he_o in_o these_o term_n mr._n wottons_n 520._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n 495._o 500_o 519._o 520._o word_n be_v hieromes_n authority_n in_o the_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a hierome_n condemninge_v jovinian_a deal_v unchristiane_o with_o he_o the_o authority_n of_o hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v and_o sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v now_o let_v we_o hear_v from_o these_o protestant_n in_o what_o manner_n these_o two_o doctor_n teach_v as_o this_o protestant_n tell_v we_o these_o two_o diverse_a doctrine_n one_o for_o catholic_n and_o the_o other_o for_o protestant_n d._n feild_n writeinge_v of_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v for_o canonical_a and_o the_o protestant_n refuse_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o three_o council_n 246._o field_n pag._n 248._o l._n 4._o c._n 23._o &_o pag._n 246._o of_o carthage_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n wherein_o augustine_n be_v present_a and_o innocentius_n pope_n lyve_v in_o that_o time_n seem_v to_o add_v they_o to_o the_o canon_n then_o it_o seem_v by_o this_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n approve_v in_o so_o great_a a_o provincial_a council_n confirm_v in_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundeinge_v judgement_n by_o they_o before_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o great_a apostolic_a see_n the_o second_o judge_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n before_o in_o d._n feilds_n allowance_n especial_o in_o that_o best_a time_n when_o his_o majesty_n say_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o constant_o teach_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o the_o great_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o be_v like_a to_o be_v by_o these_o man_n be_v worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v and_o believe_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v disobedient_a both_o in_o the_o second_o and_o first_o degree_n also_o be_v bownde_v to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v it_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o these_o protestant_n will_v testify_v of_o s._n hierome_n for_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n of_o these_o book_n the_o protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o 60._o conference_n pag._n 60._o the_o king_n entreate_v of_o protestant_n exception_n against_o these_o scripture_n use_v these_o word_n most_o of_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o those_o book_n be_v the_o old_a cavil_n of_o the_o jew_n renew_v by_o s._n hiâ—rome_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v they_o that_o name_n of_o apochrypha_n which_o opinion_n upon_o ruffinus_n his_o challenge_v he_o after_o a_o sort_n disclaim_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o general_a offence_n be_v take_v at_o his_o speech_n in_o that_o kind_a hitherto_o the_o censure_n at_o that_o public_a protestant_a conference_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n ground_n for_o denial_n of_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o tearminge_v
book_n petit._n of_o 22._o preacher_n except_v 21._o ag_n comm_n book_n preacher_n write_v of_o the_o translation_n in_o the_o communion_n book_n in_o this_o manner_n it_o contain_v in_o it_o diverse_a corrupt_a translation_n of_o scripture_n by_o leave_v out_o of_o word_n put_v to_o of_o word_n pervert_v the_o meane_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o protestant_a survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n 160._o survey_v pag._n 160._o add_v there_o be_v many_o gross_a corruption_n as_o may_v partly_o appear_v by_o the_o abrigment_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o lincoln_n dyocesse_n then_o how_o sound_n a_o religion_n these_o protestant_n have_v that_o must_v be_v found_v and_o prove_v by_o such_o translation_n i_o leave_v to_o other_o consideration_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o translation_n that_o be_v corrupt_a not_o answeareable_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o original_n be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v can_v be_v defend_v etc._n etc._n even_o in_o protestant_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o condemn_v as_o false_a and_o profane_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n translation_n of_o the_o bible_n even_o from_o the_o revolt_n of_o henry_n 8._o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o they_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o condemn_v as_o false_a and_o profane_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a even_o in_o protestant_n censure_n and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n their_o sentence_n in_o their_o public_a conference_n be_v this_o the_o 45._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 45._o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n allow_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n 8._o and_o edward_n 6._o be_v corrupt_a and_o not_o answeareable_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o original_n and_o of_o the_o translation_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o q_n elizabeth_n sup_n conference_n pag._n 46._o sup_n and_o his_o majesty_n since_o they_o testify_v in_o these_o word_n the_o english_a bible_n as_o it_o be_v translate_v be_v corrupt_a and_o not_o answeareable_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o original_n his_o majesty_n profess_v he_o can_v never_o yet_o see_v a_o bible_n well_o translate_v into_o english_a therefore_o order_n be_v there_o take_v in_o these_o word_n a_o new_a sup_n pag._n 46._o sup_n translation_n be_v to_o be_v make_v and_o none_o of_o the_o former_a to_o be_v allow_v the_o 22_o protestant_a preacher_n of_o london_n of_o their_o petition_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n 12._o petit._n of_o 22_o preacher_n except_v 11._o 12._o the_o english_a protestant_n in_o their_o public_a proceedeing_n translate_v scripture_n corrupte_o by_o leave_v out_o of_o word_n put_v to_o of_o word_n pervert_v the_o meaneinge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n misapply_v place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o countenance_n of_o error_n other_o of_o they_o write_v thus_o we_o have_v diverse_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n 10._o def._n of_o the_o minist_n reason_n pag._n 10._o that_o which_o by_o our_o seruyce_n book_n this_o be_v the_o practical_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v be_v the_o worst_a of_o all_o and_o to_o be_v charge_v with_o sundry_a gross_a and_o palpable_a error_n and_o speake_v of_o mr._n hutton_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o excuse_v their_o translation_n their_o word_n be_v these_o 38._o def._n supr_fw-la pag._n 38._o mr_n hutton_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o protestant_n corruption_n be_v no_o more_o able_a to_o make_v his_o part_n good_a against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o exception_n with_o all_o his_o flourish_n then_o goliath_n be_v against_o david_n with_o all_o his_o blasphemy_n therefore_o the_o religion_n of_o english_a protestant_n by_o themselves_o to_o their_o own_o please_v deduce_v either_o from_o such_o false_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a translation_n or_o from_o greek_a or_o hebrew_n or_o any_o other_o ancient_a or_o receive_v text_n so_o corrupte_o and_o profane_o translate_v and_o expownd_v by_o no_o possibility_n can_v be_v justify_v for_o true_a and_o holy_a if_o any_o man_n answer_v that_o these_o protestant_a testimony_n of_o their_o corrupt_a translation_n and_o my_o former_a argument_n against_o the_o validity_n of_o deduction_n and_o conclusion_n from_o so_o false_a corrupt_a doubtful_a or_o uncertain_a text_n and_o sentence_n of_o scripture_n proceed_v only_o against_o their_o former_a translation_n and_o religion_n then_o use_v and_o so_o deduce_v among_o they_o but_o now_o they_o have_v a_o new_a and_o better_a translation_n by_o his_o majesty_n order_n and_o commandment_n and_o thus_o entitle_v the_o holy_a bible_n contain_v the_o old_a 1614_o title_n of_o the_o protest_v new_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n an._n 1614_o testament_n and_o the_o new_a new_o translate_v out_o of_o the_o original_a tongue_n and_o with_o the_o former_a translation_n diligent_o compare_v and_o revise_v by_o his_o majesty_n commandment_n imprint_v by_o robert_n barker_n printer_n to_o the_o king_n most_o excellent_a majesty_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o this_o new_a translation_n be_v true_a and_o all_o the_o other_o as_o they_o acknowledge_v false_a corrupt_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v condemn_v otherwise_o they_o have_v unworthe_o condemn_v they_o then_o as_o all_o their_o religion_n in_o their_o doctrine_n be_v deduce_v from_o such_o false_a translation_n they_o must_v needs_o come_v to_o a_o new_a correction_n and_o as_o they_o have_v forsake_v their_o translation_n for_o corrupt_v and_o adulterate_a from_o which_o their_o religion_n be_v deduce_v so_o they_o must_v now_o alter_v change_n and_o correct_v their_o religion_n or_o some_o article_n thereof_o because_o it_o be_v deduce_v and_o found_v from_o corrupt_a translation_n and_o deceaveinge_v principle_n for_o their_o religion_n whole_o consist_v upon_o their_o conclusion_n which_o always_o follow_v the_o worse_a part_n conclusio_fw-la semper_fw-la sequitur_fw-la deteriorem_fw-la partem_fw-la their_o religion_n must_v needs_o be_v worse_o and_o more_o require_a correction_n than_o their_o translation_n again_o i_o only_o dispute_v against_o their_o religion_n which_o hitherto_o they_o have_v practise_v not_o against_o any_o new_a religion_n which_o they_o will_v make_v from_o their_o new_a translation_n not_o knowe_a yet_o neither_o they_o temselue_n so_o often_o chaunge_v what_o it_o will_v please_v they_o to_o be_v three_o i_o must_v deal_v plane_o with_o they_o to_o think_v they_o have_v do_v far_o more_o excusable_o for_o themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n still_o to_o have_v face_v out_o their_o old_a for_o tolerable_a rather_o than_o to_o have_v give_v such_o a_o downfall_n to_o their_o religion_n and_o scripture_n so_o much_o trouble_v their_o four_o and_o forty_o translator_n as_o mr._n hugh_n broughton_n their_o most_o admire_a 1609._o h._n brough_n oratiuncul_fw-la ad_fw-la jacob_n reg._n 1609._o linguist_n tell_v we_o and_o yet_o still_o abuse_v we_o themselves_n shall_v be_v witness_n with_o new_a and_o more_o false_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o same_o great_a protestant_a rabbine_n thus_o intitule_v his_o book_n of_o exception_n against_o these_o protestant_n sufficiency_n and_o sincerity_n in_o this_o cause_n oratiuncula_fw-la de_fw-la molitione_fw-la versionis_fw-la è_fw-la sacrorum_fw-la codicum_fw-la fontibus_fw-la in_o riwlos_fw-la imit_n orat._n supr_fw-la in_o imit_n britannicos_fw-la ad_fw-la jacobum_fw-la regem_fw-la magnae_fw-la britaniae_fw-la a_o little_a oration_n of_o the_o entreprise_n of_o translation_n from_o the_o fowntaine_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n into_o the_o british_a gunnell_n to_o james_n king_n of_o great_a britanny_n and_o to_o tell_v we_o what_o indirect_a dealeinge_n be_v use_v by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n in_o this_o matter_n how_o false_a both_o their_o former_a translation_n be_v and_o this_o can_v prove_v no_o other_o by_o any_o probable_a judgement_n thus_o he_o begin_v his_o oratiuncula_fw-la as_o he_o call_v it_o o_o great_a king_n the_o british_a nation_n have_v now_o long_o desire_v to_o obtain_v a_o better_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o i_o have_v meditate_a these_o thirtre_n continual_a year_n well_o to_o perform_v it_o and_o your_o highness_n pleasure_n be_v that_o i_o most_o exercise_v of_o all_o shall_v take_v in_o hand_n this_o hard_a work_n vestraque_fw-la serenitas_fw-la i_o voluit_fw-la exercitatissimum_fw-la omnium_fw-la opus_fw-la hoc_fw-la arduum_fw-la moliri_fw-la but_o the_o bishop_n as_o we_o call_v two_o way_n wrestle_v against_o it_o first_o that_o their_o usual_a translation_n may_v continue_v but_o your_o highness_n the_o error_n be_v thorough_o know_v think_v that_o to_o be_v wickedness_n then_o they_o themselves_o will_v do_v it_o by_o chuse_v of_o their_o fellow_n or_o rather_o four_o and_o forty_o vicar_n of_o their_o labour_n as_o though_o our_o nation_n be_v able_a to_o yield_v so_o many_o fit_a man_n when_o there_o scarce_o be_v or_o ever_o be_v two_o in_o all_o the_o world_n which_o can_v handle_v the_o hebrew_n prophet_n as_o good_a thalmudist_n
and_o the_o hebrew_n greek_n apostle_n also_o as_o athenian_n but_o now_o six_o year_n trial_n have_v teach_v that_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o dream_v of_o tongue_n a_o other_o to_o know_v they_o and_o now_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v at_o a_o stand_n and_o will_v willing_o give_v over_o but_o that_o the_o king_n authority_n require_v a_o end_n but_o that_o your_o most_o learned_a majesty_n may_v see_v what_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v for_o from_o they_o lest_o the_o church_n be_v force_v to_o buy_v babble_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o will_v in_o few_o word_n delever_n that_o it_o may_v appease_v that_o such_o poor_a student_n be_v not_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o lest_o with_o the_o king_n and_o the_o flock_n hitherto_o this_o great_a linguist_n oration_n his_o exception_n be_v to_o tedious_a to_o be_v recite_v only_o because_o these_o man_n have_v so_o magnify_v the_o hebrew_n text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o septuaginta_fw-la and_o vulgar_a latin_a now_o this_o great_a searcher_n of_o hebrew_n monument_n can_v hear_v only_o for_o he_o never_o see_v either_o of_o they_o of_o two_o perfect_a hebrew_n copy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o both_o they_o be_v in_o the_o jew_n custodye_n one_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o other_o at_o nehardegh_n in_o mosopotamia_n veteris_fw-la testamenti_fw-la duo_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la tam_fw-la accurata_fw-la atque_fw-la mens_fw-la humana_fw-la providere_fw-la potuit_fw-la seruantur_fw-la à _fw-la judaeis_n hierosolymis_fw-la alterum_fw-la alterum_fw-la nehardeghae_n in_o mesopotamia_n then_o if_o we_o have_v no_o better_a comfort_n from_o these_o hebritian_n for_o a_o true_a hebrew_n text_n then_o that_o england_n neither_o have_v have_v or_o can_v procure_v any_o and_o none_o be_v to_o be_v have_v but_o from_o our_o enemy_n the_o jew_n and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v procure_v a_o true_a copy_n which_o they_o have_v not_o do_v there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o in_o england_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n able_a true_o to_o translate_v it_o and_o these_o last_o translator_n be_v weary_a of_o their_o entreprise_n and_o will_v have_v give_v it_o over_o after_o six_o year_n experience_n of_o their_o disabilitie_n but_o that_o the_o king_n majesty_n pleasure_n be_v to_o have_v one_o end_n or_o other_o we_o may_v not_o easy_o admit_v such_o translation_n for_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o religion_n deduce_v from_o they_o for_o a_o true_a religion_n and_o â—his_v the_o rather_o because_o since_o the_o birth_n of_o this_o new_a translation_n it_o be_v condemn_v by_o their_o own_o approve_a writeing_n i_o will_v omit_v other_o and_o only_o cite_v one_o place_n out_o of_o their_o late_a commend_a history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o these_o sup_v histor_n of_o the_o world_n l._n 1._o cap._n â—_o §._o 14._o chron_n 2._o cap._n 21._o v._n 16._o the_o protest_v new_a transl_n sup_v word_n the_o ill_a translation_n of_o ethiopia_n for_o chus_n be_v among_o other_o place_n make_v most_o apparent_a in_o the_o second_o of_o chronicle_n in_o these_o word_n so_o the_o lord_n stir_v up_o against_o jehoram_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o philistine_n and_o the_o arabian_n which_o confine_n the_o ethiopian_n the_o geneva_n translation_n have_v it_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o ethiopian_n the_o new_a english_a read_v thus_o more_o over_o the_o lord_n stir_v up_o against_o johoram_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o philistine_n and_o of_o the_o arabian_n that_o be_v near_o the_o ethiopian_n now_o how_o far_o it_o be_v between_o the_o philistine_n and_o the_o negro_n or_o ethiopian_n every_o man_n that_o look_v in_o a_o map_n may_v judge_v for_o he_o philistine_n and_o arabian_n do_v mix_v and_o join_v with_o the_o land_n of_o the_o chusite_n and_o be_v distant_a from_o ethiopia_n about_o two_o and_o thirty_o or_o three_o and_o thirty_o degree_n and_o therefore_o not_o their_o next_o neighbour_n but_o all_o egypt_n and_o the_o desert_n of_o sur_n and_o pharan_n be_v between_o they_o and_o to_o aggravate_v this_o matter_n the_o more_o these_o new_a protestant_a translator_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o translate_v the_o old_a testament_n out_o of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o new_a out_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o only_o allowe_a those_o text_n in_o word_n be_v so_o far_o from_o perform_v it_o in_o deed_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o have_v forsake_v the_o hebrew_n text_n diverse_a thousand_o of_o time_n as_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o their_o own_o merginall_a observation_n of_o that_o matter_n my_o leisure_n be_v not_o to_o recompt_n they_o all_o but_o in_o genesis_n the_o first_o book_n they_o have_v thus_o behave_v themselves_o above_o two_o hundred_o time_n and_o after_o the_o same_o rate_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o in_o the_o 5._o 20._o and_o 25._o chapter_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n fourtye_n time_n fyfteene_v time_n in_o sam._n l._n 1._o cap._n 18._o in_o the_o 2._o book_n of_o samuel_n in_o cap._n 22._o thirteen_o time_n in_o cap._n 1._o 7._o 18_o 20._o in_o four_o chapter_n above_o fyfty_a time_n in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o king_n and_o so_o they_o deal_v with_o the_o greek_a in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v in_o the_o chaldy_n and_o hebrew_n mix_v as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o captivity_n so_o they_o use_v the_o chaldy_n tongue_n as_o in_o esra_n cap._n 4._o they_o forsake_v the_o hebrew_n thrice_o and_o the_o chaldye_n eleven_o or_o twelve_o time_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n they_o leave_v it_o thirteen_o time_n in_o the_o three_o chapter_n twelve_o time_n in_o the_o 5._o chapter_n neyne_a time_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o these_o and_o other_o place_n where_o they_o refuse_v the_o original_a tongue_n as_o for_o example_n the_o hebrew_n they_o do_v it_o not_o many_o time_n to_o prefer_v either_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a septuaginâ—a_n or_o syriac_a but_o their_o own_o conceit_n and_o imagination_n yet_o in_o place_n where_o they_o forsake_v the_o original_n to_o prefer_v any_o of_o the_o other_o it_o be_v evident_o against_o their_o own_o profession_n and_o religion_n and_o in_o place_n of_o their_o former_a translation_n censure_v by_o mr._n gregory_n martyne_n or_o other_o english_a catholic_n they_o often_o time_n neither_o regard_n their_o own_o or_o we_o but_o give_v we_o new_a scripture_n and_o revelation_n of_o their_o own_o though_o not_o many_o time_n in_o great_a matter_n and_o so_o in_o this_o multiplication_n and_o change_v of_o scripture_n they_o have_v also_o multiply_v and_o change_a religion_n deduce_v from_o they_o and_o for_o that_o one_o article_n of_o their_o ancient_a creed_n i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v now_o say_v by_o such_o proceed_n we_o believe_v in_o the_o four_o and_o forty_o english_a protestant_a holy_a ghost_n for_o whosoever_o reject_v all_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o their_o own_o marginal_a observation_n tell_v we_o they_o do_v though_o as_o before_o often_o not_o in_o great_a thing_n yet_o sometime_o otherwise_o and_o deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n of_o this_o kind_n must_v needs_o be_v in_o such_o estate_n chapter_n vi_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n that_o the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n be_v against_o they_o and_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n after_o these_o i_o be_o to_o entreat_v of_o the_o true_a lawful_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v both_o the_o true_a scripture_n the_o true_a translation_n of_o they_o and_o itself_o have_v power_n and_o authority_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n to_o propose_v it_o to_o all_o christian_n and_o not_o to_o these_o protestant_n for_o no_o company_n or_o congregation_n of_o man_n want_v and_o deny_v diverse_a book_n of_o scripture_n in_o which_o diverse_a article_n of_o religion_n as_o prayer_n to_o angel_n their_o patronadge_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a meritt_v of_o good_a work_n etc._n etc._n be_v direct_o prove_v not_o so_o apparent_o teach_v in_o other_o scripture_n beside_o followe_a and_o allowe_a erroneous_a and_o corrupt_a translation_n can_v have_v the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n especial_o have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o by_o their_o own_o grant_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o they_o have_v not_o this_o true_a lawful_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o private_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n by_o conference_n of_o place_n and_o such_o rule_n as_o protestant_n assign_v for_o interpreteinge_v scripture_n be_v binde_v or_o iuridicall_a but_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o true_a bynde_v
think_v be_v plural_a that_o whosoever_o by_o their_o interpretation_n shall_v allow_v such_o absurdity_n can_v have_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n now_o the_o minor_a be_v easy_o prove_v by_o he_o also_o for_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v lawful_a superiority_n and_o authority_n such_o as_o he_o say_v a_o general_a council_n have_v over_o all_o christian_n in_o these_o case_n his_o word_n before_o cite_v be_v these_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a 228._o field_n l._n 4._o â—_o 16._o pag._n 228._o power_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpret_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n wherefore_o see_v general_a counsel_n have_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v power_n over_o all_o man_n by_o these_o protestant_n and_o yet_o by_o their_o article_n before_o may_v err_v and_o have_v sup_n art_n 21._o sup_n err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n the_o whole_a christian_a world_n with_o so_o many_o absurdity_n may_v be_v in_o this_o damnable_a error_n the_o church_n may_v cease_v not_o be_v catholic_a christ_n 203._o field_n pag._n 203._o shall_v be_v without_o a_o church_n which_o d._n feild_n before_o esteem_v great_a absurdity_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v they_o which_o strange_o pervert_v bely_v deprave_v abuse_n and_o falsefye_v holy_a scripture_n can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o but_o m._n parkes_n so_o testify_v of_o our_o testim_fw-la park_n ag_n lymbom_n def_n of_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o testim_fw-la english_a protestant_n therefore_o they_o can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o nothe_v remain_v in_o this_o argument_n to_o be_v prove_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o interpreter_n or_o expositor_n of_o scripture_n who_o interpretation_n be_v partial_a untrue_a seditious_a savoure_v of_o treason_n poison_n the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o juridical_a but_o the_o english_a protestant_n hy_z their_o own_o testimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o iuridicall_a interpreter_n the_o mayor_n be_v true_a and_o evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o by_o the_o protestant_a 47._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 47._o conference_n in_o these_o word_n the_o note_n annex_v to_o the_o geneva_n translation_n some_o be_v very_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savoure_a toâ—_n much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n yet_o these_o be_v allow_v and_o publish_v as_o public_a and_o approve_a interpretation_n an_o other_o protestant_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o bishop_n 1604._o aduerment_n an._n 1604._o note_n betray_v our_o lord_n and_o redeemer_n and_o befool_v the_o rock_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v the_o very_a poison_n to_o all_o the_o gospel_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o of_o his_o fellow_n 4._o orme_a pick_v purit_fw-la q._n 4._o protestant_n they_o fill_v the_o margin_n of_o their_o book_n full_a of_o place_n of_o scripture_n in_o a_o wrong_n sense_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v more_o easy_o deceive_v the_o simple_a people_n they_o neither_o care_n for_o mayor_n minor_n nor_o conclusion_n so_o they_o may_v say_v some_o thing_n they_o point_v their_o margin_n with_o shameful_a abuse_v of_o scripture_n to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n as_o that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n they_o be_v heretic_n schismatic_n have_v no_o ttue_n church_n no_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o like_a as_o among_o other_o reason_n from_o themselves_o why_o catholik_o may_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o in_o spiritual_a and_o religeous_a affair_n be_v prove_v in_o a_o late_a treatise_n against_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o pass_v they_o over_o as_o already_o prove_v chapter_n vii_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant's_n be_v prove_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n lawful_o prove_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n equal_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o many_o such_o be_v and_o all_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n after_o this_o entreateinge_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o part_n of_o his_o sacred_a word_n delyver_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n preserve_v and_o propose_v to_o faithful_a christian_n by_o the_o holy_a spouse_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o judgement_n rule_n and_o direction_n be_v so_o dignify_v above_o all_o inferior_a judgement_n by_o these_o protestant_n before_o concern_v the_o validity_n and_o authority_n of_o true_o prove_v tradition_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o rule_n ground_n and_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v equal_a with_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n the_o high_a rule_n in_o such_o cause_n be_v â—eghely_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o obey_v of_o all_o christian_n but_o the_o holy_a tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o apostle_n be_v lawful_o prove_v be_v of_o this_o nature_n therefore_o to_o be_v reverence_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v absolute_a equality_n there_o be_v not_o inferioritie_n but_o parity_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o all_o equality_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o m._n wotton_n speake_v of_o such_o have_v these_o supr_fw-la wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 405._o pag._n 436._o supr_fw-la word_n out_o of_o all_o question_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o keep_v they_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o m._n perkins_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n d._n feild_n speak_v thus_o concern_v tradition_n in_o this_o question_n by_o tradition_n we_o understand_v such_o part_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o 20._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o discipline_n as_o be_v not_o write_v by_o they_o by_o whom_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o thus_o our_o adversary_n understand_v tradition_n which_o they_o divide_v into_o diverse_a kind_n first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n so_o make_v they_o of_o three_o sort_n divine_a apostolical_a and_o ecclesiastical_a second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o concern_v in_o which_o respect_n they_o make_v they_o to_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o either_o they_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o these_o late_a again_o either_o temporal_a or_o perpetual_a universal_a or_o particular_a all_o these_o in_o their_o several_a kind_n they_o make_v equal_a with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o do_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o write_v that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o thus_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v justify_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v be_v prove_v now_o because_o protestant_n mayntayneinge_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n deny_v tradition_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o protestant_n judgement_n prove_v and_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o their_o judgement_n or_o so_o must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o every_o general_a proposition_n include_v the_o particular_a the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o whosoever_o do_v grant_n those_o thing_n which_o by_o they_o contain_v all_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v delyver_v by_o tradition_n must_v needs_o allow_v tradition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v such_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o whatsoever_o contain_v all_o exclude_v none_o and_o so_o comprehend_v all_o comprehend_v also_o some_o and_o the_o part_n of_o that_o all_o the_o minor_a be_v likewise_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o these_o protestant_n set_v down_o in_o the_o sixth_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n 6._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 6._o in_o these_o word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o iâ—_n not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o
rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a holdenes_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o evil_a in_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n neither_o do_v we_o concur_v with_o aerius_n in_o the_o reprehension_n of_o that_o primative_a and_o ancient_a church_n what_o be_v this_o practice_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n concern_v the_o dead_a for_o denial_n whereof_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v as_o d._n feild_n have_v tell_v we_o i_o will_v recite_v from_o other_o protestant_n m._n middleton_n assure_v we_o thus_o 49._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o 47._o 48._o 49._o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n of_o 273._o hull_n rom._n pole_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 273._o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n the_o church_n in_o epipbanius_fw-la time_n use_v to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n say_v leo_n 15_o leo_fw-la the_o pope_n appoint_a mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n cit_v from_o caluine_n this_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o give_v final_a content_n to_o d_o feild_n the_o sentence_n of_o his_o true_a greek_a church_n be_v 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o cap._n 3._o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharteâ—ion_n they_o be_v only_o scismaticorum_fw-la sectatores_fw-la follower_n of_o schismatic_n which_o deny_v it_o the_o see_v protestant_n do_v ordinary_o teach_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o contain_v either_o express_o or_o deduceble_o in_o scripture_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v by_o tradition_n for_o denial_n of_o which_o tradition_n aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n at_o that_o time_n by_o d._n feild_n teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o aerius_n in_o his_o opinion_n contemn_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o must_v d._n feild_n confess_v of_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n as_o they_o have_v deny_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n where_o this_o verity_n be_v teach_v to_o be_v caconicall_a scripture_n to_o gaynesay_v this_o primative_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o from_o hence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n augustine_n allow_v by_o d._n feild_n whatsoever_o the_o whole_a church_n hold_v not_o 242._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o be_v decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n but_o have_v be_v ever_o hold_v may_v right_o be_v think_v to_o have_v proceed_v from_o apostolic_a authority_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o these_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o they_o be_v translate_v and_o allow_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n 241._o field_n pag._n 241._o have_v set_v down_o the_o kind_n and_o sort_n of_o tradition_n it_o remain_v to_o examine_v by_o what_o mean_v we_o may_v come_v to_o discern_v and_o by_o what_o rule_v we_o may_v judge_v which_o be_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o first_o rule_n be_v deliver_v by_o s._n augustine_n quod_fw-la universa_fw-la 23._o aug._n l._n 4._o cont_n donatist_n cap._n 23._o tenet_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nec_fw-la concilijs_fw-la institutum_fw-la sed_fw-la semper_fw-la retentum_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la authoritate_fw-la apostolica_fw-la traditum_fw-la rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la english_v by_o d._n feild_n as_o in_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n where_o rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la be_v most_o right_o believe_v he_o have_v translate_v may_v right_o be_v think_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o teache_v this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n resist_v by_o aerius_n and_o also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o apostolic_a tradition_n which_o all_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v needs_o grant_v unto_o by_o s._n augustine_n and_o d._n feilds_n first_o rule_n before_o for_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o graunte_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v by_o counsel_n and_o by_o that_o title_n to_o be_v embrace_v that_o they_o plain_o teach_v in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o definition_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n as_o they_o teach_v this_o be_v not_o be_v nothing_o worth_a the_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o word_n of_o their_o article_n be_v these_o thing_n ordain_v by_o general_a counsel_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n hitherto_o their_o subscribe_v article_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n must_v needs_o also_o be_v yield_v unto_o by_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o before_o both_o that_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v it_o as_o also_o that_o heresy_n be_v arror_n in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n sup_v couâ—ll_v sup_v which_o must_v needs_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o next_o rule_n of_o d._n feild_n to_o know_v true_a tradition_n and_o my_o mayor_n proposition_n shall_v be_v his_o very_a word_n thus_o next_o followe_a the_o second_o rule_n be_v whatsoever_o all_o or_o the_o 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 242._o most_o famous_a and_o renown_v in_o all_o age_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n in_o diverse_a age_n have_v constant_o deliver_v as_o receive_v from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o no_o man_n contradict_v or_o doubt_v of_o it_o may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a pray_v to_o saint_n single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n especial_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o other_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n to_o be_v prove_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n they_o be_v apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o very_o say_v and_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n before_o and_o the_o minor_a concern_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a also_o before_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o their_o order_n this_o now_o suffice_v the_o first_o proposition_n for_o my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v d._n feilds_n three_o and_o last_o rule_n to_o know_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n and_o be_v deliver_v by_o he_o in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n successive_o delyver_v but_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n be_v so_o prove_v by_o such_o testimony_n therefore_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v d._n feild_n sentence_n and_o the_o minor_n be_v before_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o if_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o before_o by_o they_o consent_v be_v this_o verity_n not_o only_o one_o apostolic_a church_n sufficient_a for_o his_o rule_n but_o all_o do_v consent_n unto_o it_o otherwise_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o of_o all_o church_n apostolic_a there_o can_v be_v no_o question_n with_o protestant_n burr_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ever_o teach_v thus_o and_o d._n field_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o among_o apostolic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v more_o special_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v further_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o thing_n be_v either_o approve_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n or_o allow_v by_o they_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n receive_v for_o such_o be_v to_o have_v that_o allowance_n but_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n and_o relic_n sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n of_o
whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n than_o the_o time_n themselves_o not_o be_v either_o command_v or_o direct_o exemplify_v in_o scripture_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o the_o old_a law_n which_o be_v abrogate_a by_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o sunday_n the_o lord_n day_n as_o he_o name_v it_o be_v so_o express_o command_v by_o scripture_n that_o in_o order_n it_o be_v the_o three_o of_o the_o ten_o chief_a commandment_n and_o one_o of_o the_o first_o table_n belonge_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n so_o powerable_a as_o to_o give_v a_o ceaseinge_n to_o the_o express_v write_v word_n law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o the_o christian_n feast_n of_o easter_n likewise_o crosse_v with_o and_o evacuate_v the_o pascha_fw-la of_o the_o law_n write_v and_o without_o scripture_n only_o by_o the_o prerogative_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v inferior_a especial_o see_v as_o before_o the_o quartadecâ—mans_n denier_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o that_o cause_n and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o whitesontide_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n receive_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o easter_n only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n yet_o clear_o abolisheinge_v and_o takeinge_v away_o the_o write_a law_n and_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o behalf_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a rule_n and_o square_a in_o matter_n and_o question_n of_o religion_n without_o the_o help_n and_o direction_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v be_v term_v a_o absolute_a rule_n in_o this_o kind_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o write_v word_n of_o god_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o by_o they_o no_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o respect_n may_v be_v absolute_a and_o not_o absolute_a perfect_a and_o not_o perfect_a and_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n field_n who_o speake_v of_o tradition_n 239._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 239._o unwritten_a and_o yet_o allow_v by_o he_o have_v these_o word_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receive_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o cause_n why_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v by_o faith_n ground_v upon_o tradition_n not_o write_v which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o warrant_v we_o to_o believe_v for_o thing_n obscure_o handle_v and_o not_o plain_o and_o distinct_o explicate_v which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v by_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o formal_a object_n of_o faith_n by_o any_o possibility_n for_o see_v true_a certain_a and_o undoubted_a revelation_n from_o god_n even_o by_o protestant_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n of_o beleeveinge_v thing_n obscure_o contain_v or_o teach_v can_v have_v this_o privilege_n and_o yet_o by_o d._n field_n word_n many_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o state_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v therefore_o not_o the_o obscurity_n in_o scripture_n but_o to_o use_v his_o word_n a_o plain_n and_o distinet_fw-la explication_n of_o many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n receive_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v to_o posterity_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n and_o reason_n of_o beleeveinge_v such_o verity_n now_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n in_o this_o question_n of_o tradition_n d._n feild_n to_o his_o four_o before_o acknowledge_a kind_n of_o tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o form_n 4._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receaveinge_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n and_o the_o continue_a 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v though_o the_o grownde_n reason_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o practice_n be_v there_o contain_v and_o the_o benefitt_a or_o good_a that_o follow_v of_o it_o he_o add_v the_o five_o kind_n in_o these_o word_n the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n comprehend_v 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 239._o such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v though_o in_o general_a without_o limitation_n of_o time_n and_o other_o circumstance_n such_o thing_n be_v there_o command_v of_o this_o sort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_a to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o fourthe_n and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o this_o suppose_a as_o also_o the_o 242._o field_n pag._n 242._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n rule_v before_o to_o know_v true_a tradition_n the_o consent_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o renown_a for_o learning_n the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n among_o which_o next_o to_o general_a 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o counsel_n bind_n and_o command_v all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v as_o most_o privilege_a from_o error_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n that_o tradition_n whether_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o or_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a command_v ruler_n in_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v canonical_a and_o the_o undowbted_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o be_v only_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o their_o other_o grount_v rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o learned_a father_n to_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n do_v also_o teach_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n for_o by_o their_o judgement_n they_o may_v not_o nor_o can_v proceed_v in_o such_o business_n but_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o true_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o already_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n in_o religion_n general_a counsel_n the_o high_a bind_v and_o command_v rule_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n have_v define_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o father_n assemble_v in_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o tradition_n write_v or_o unwritten_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o but_o all_o or_o the_o chief_a article_n in_o question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v direct_o conclude_v by_o the_o grounte_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o the_o counsel_n and_o bishop_n in_o they_o assemble_v at_o nyce_n the_o second_o the_o great_a laterane_n florence_n and_o constance_n basile_n cite_v and_o allow_v for_o general_a counsel_n by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n willet_n d._n covell_n m._n ap_fw-mi bill_n middlet_n papist_n â—9_n 119._o 120._o 124._o 125._o willet_n synop_n count_n 1._o q._n 7._o liniban_n ap_fw-mi parkes_n and_o other_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v therefore_o they_o ought_v so_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o christian_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n or_o in_o these_o citation_n therefore_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n 51._o parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 21._o park_n ag_n lymb_n pag._n 176._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 178._o etc._n etc._n abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag_n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o
jude_n his_o epistle_n josephus_n 80._o pag._n 79._o 80._o origen_n tertullian_n s._n augustine_n beda_n procopius_n gazaeus_n and_o other_o that_o enoch_n do_v write_v diâ—ine_a thing_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o noah_n have_v see_v and_o may_v preserve_v this_o book_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o exquisite_a knowledge_n as_o these_o man_n have_v be_v sudden_o invent_v and_o find_v out_o and_o entreat_v how_o the_o book_n of_o the_o battle_n 7._o pag._n 306._o cap._n 5._o §._o 7._o with_o other_o of_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v lose_v thus_o they_o write_v it_o seem_v probable_a that_o such_o a_o book_n as_o this_o there_o be_v and_o that_o the_o same_o shall_v now_o be_v wantinge_v it_o be_v not_o strange_a see_v so_o many_o other_o volume_n fill_v with_o divine_a discourse_n have_v perish_v in_o the_o long_a race_n of_o time_n or_o have_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o ignorant_a and_o malicious_a heathen_a magistrate_n for_o the_o book_n of_o henoch_n howsoever_o they_o have_v be_v in_o late_a age_n corrupt_v and_o therefore_o now_o suspect_v be_v remember_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o thaddaeus_n and_o cite_v by_o origen_n and_o by_o tertullian_n that_o work_n also_o of_o the_o patriarch_n abraham_n of_o formation_n which_o other_o bestow_v on_o rabbi_n achiba_n be_v not_o where_o find_v the_o book_n remember_v by_o josua_n c._n 10._o v._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o second_o of_o samuel_n c._n 1._o v._n 18._o call_v the_o book_n of_o jasher_n or_o justorum_fw-la be_v also_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o chozai_n concern_v manasse_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n 33._o v._o 18._o and_o 19_o of_o this_o book_n also_o lose_v hierome_n conceyve_v that_o the_o prophet_n isay_n be_v the_o author_n the_o same_o mischance_n come_v aswell_o to_o the_o story_n of_o solomon_n write_v by_o ahia_n silonite_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o nathan_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o those_o of_o jeedo_n the_o seer_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 9_o v._n 29._o with_o these_o have_v the_o book_n of_o shemaiah_n and_o of_o iddo_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 12._o v._n 15._o perish_v and_o that_o of_o john_n the_o son_n of_o hanain_n cite_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 20._o v._n 34._o also_o that_o of_o salomon_n which_o the_o hebrews_n write_v hiscirim_n of_o 5000_o verse_n of_o which_o that_o part_n call_v canticum_fw-la canticorum_fw-la only_o remain_v 1._o king_n 4._o 32._o and_o with_o this_o diverse_a other_o of_o salomon_n work_n have_v perish_v as_o his_o book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o tree_n plant_n beast_n fish_n etc._n etc._n 1._o king_n 4._o 33._o with_o the_o rest_n remember_v by_o origen_n josephus_n hierome_n cedrenus_n ciccus_fw-la aesculanus_n picus_n mirandula_n and_o other_o of_o 307._o pag._n 307._o these_o and_o other_o book_n many_o be_v consume_v with_o the_o same_o fire_n wherewith_o nebuchadnessar_n burn_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a discourse_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n not_o only_o before_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v but_o after_o so_o many_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v utter_o perish_v except_o we_o will_v say_v which_o god_n forbid_v that_o god_n reveal_v and_o publish_v in_o holy_a scripture_n so_o many_o needle_n and_o fruitless_a thing_n or_o else_o so_o many_o necessary_a and_o divine_a revelation_n have_v altogether_o be_v lose_v and_o conceal_v from_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v and_o keep_v they_o chapter_n viii_o where_o the_o high_a supreme_a judicial_a definitive_a authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v both_o prove_v to_o be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n to_o bind_v all_o christian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestancie_n the_o next_o question_n be_v concern_v general_a counsel_n of_o what_o authority_n and_o command_v they_o be_v in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n and_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o of_o english_a protestant_n be_v prove_v and_o confirm_v by_o they_o in_o the_o sentence_n of_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o toucheinge_v their_o power_n and_o command_a authority_n in_o these_o cause_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n the_o only_a remedy_n to_o redress_v error_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n be_v above_o other_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o to_o supresse_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n disobeye_v such_o determination_n to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o above_o all_o other_o judgement_n be_v most_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o respect_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n must_v also_o by_o they_o be_v allow_v for_o the_o supreme_a high_a and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o judgement_n in_o this_o world_n in_o such_o question_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o english_a protestant_n a_o general_a council_n be_v of_o these_o preeminence_n in_o these_o matter_n therefore_o by_o they_o the_o supreme_a most_o bind_n uncontroleable_a and_o judgement_n not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o or_o deny_v by_o any_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o that_o which_o be_v supreme_a and_o high_a can_v be_v inferior_a unto_o any_o neither_o that_o which_o have_v command_v and_o authority_n over_o all_o can_v possible_o be_v under_o the_o controlment_n and_o correction_n of_o any_o none_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v superior_a unto_o it_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o 47._o bilson_n suru_n pag._n 82._o morton_n part_n 2._o apol._n pag._n 340._o l._n 4._o cap._n 18._o relat._n cap._n 47._o protestant_n follow_v the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n have_v these_o word_n the_o authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v most_o wholesome_a in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o cit_v s._n augustine_n to_o that_o purpose_n d._n morton_n write_v thus_o concilium_fw-la publicum_fw-la est_fw-la summus_fw-la judex_fw-la a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a judge_n the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n name_v it_o the_o only_a remedy_n in_o such_o time_n of_o controversy_n d._n sutcliffe_n have_v 102._o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 119._o sutcl_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 42._o 102._o these_o word_n general_a counsel_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n in_o external_a government_n and_o thus_o again_o false_a it_o be_v that_o we_o will_v admit_v no_o judge_n but_o scripture_n for_o we_o appeal_v still_o to_o a_o lawful_a genenerall_a council_n we_o hold_v all_o the_o christian_a faith_n explain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a counsel_n d._n feild_n have_v write_v thus_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o council_n have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n to_o suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 202._o as_o before_o be_v cite_v allow_v this_o sentence_n we_o must_v reverence_v and_o respect_n the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o general_a counsel_n thus_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o high_a and_o irrevocable_a judgement_n can_v by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n prove_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v true_a and_o so_o consequent_o no_o inferior_a authority_n justify_v their_o cause_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whosoever_o by_o public_a decree_n and_o constitution_n do_v condemn_v general_a councelle_n of_o error_n and_o to_o be_v a_o fallible_a and_o deceatefull_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o have_v no_o other_o mean_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n can_v pretend_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v infallible_o true_a as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o reveal_v of_o god_n be_v by_o such_o testimony_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n concern_v general_a counsel_n therefore_o their_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n be_v warrant_v and_o prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o no_o judgement_n erroneous_a and_o fallible_a can_v possible_o make_v any_o matter_n or_o question_v free_a from_o error_n and_o infallible_a otherwise_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v effect_v and_o
cause_v without_o a_o cause_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v manifest_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o this_o order_n for_o they_o have_v before_o condemn_v all_o other_o rule_n which_o they_o have_v of_o error_n as_o their_o parliament_n king_n censure_n and_o all_o private_a interpretation_n and_o make_v they_o subject_a and_o controleable_a by_o general_a counsel_n as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o parson_n d._n field_n word_n of_o allowance_n after_o he_o have_v with_o other_o grant_v general_a counsel_n to_o be_v supreme_a bind_n and_o command_v all_o be_v these_o we_o must_v obey_v without_o scrupulous_a questioninge_v with_o all_o modesty_n of_o 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o mind_n and_o reverence_n of_o body_n with_o all_o good_a allowance_n acceptation_n and_o repose_n in_o the_o word_n of_o they_o that_o teach_v we_o unless_o they_o teach_v we_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a and_o superior_a control_v immediate_o before_o he_o have_v allow_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a judgement_n to_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o next_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n teache_v contrary_a to_o superior_a and_o high_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v by_o he_o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o to_o make_v their_o cause_n desolate_a and_o demonstrate_v that_o their_o religion_n have_v no_o warrant_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n at_o all_o thus_o they_o write_v of_o this_o high_a rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n even_o in_o their_o public_a article_n of_o religion_n 21._o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o how_o true_o or_o certain_o soever_o general_a counsel_n make_v decree_n and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n they_o give_v no_o validity_n to_o protestant_a religion_n if_o in_o themselves_o they_o shall_v approve_v it_o for_o by_o their_o cite_a article_n their_o ordination_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n as_o it_o be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_a counsel_n but_o as_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v by_o a_o private_a protestant_a writer_n prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n in_o their_o conceit_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o yet_o before_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o a_o general_a council_n command_v all_o all_o must_v submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o and_o all_o other_o their_o rule_n be_v erroneous_a and_o deceatefull_a therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n neither_o general_a council_n nor_o any_o other_o rule_n assign_v by_o they_o can_v by_o any_o possibility_n prove_v their_o religion_n true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o society_n people_n or_o professor_n of_o religion_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n neither_o have_v nor_o by_o their_o proceed_n can_v hereafter_o have_v or_o have_v heretofore_o have_v any_o general_a council_n or_o mean_n to_o assemble_v and_o call_v it_o can_v in_o reason_n pretend_v it_o for_o their_o cause_n but_o the_o state_n of_o protestant_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v such_o therefore_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v pretend_v for_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o esse_fw-la and_o be_v must_v needs_o in_o all_o thing_n go_v before_o operari_fw-la and_o workeinge_v by_o they_o for_o as_o by_o nature_n nothing_o can_v be_v make_v of_o nothing_o so_o that_o which_o want_v be_v and_o be_v not_o can_v produce_v nothing_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_o true_a for_o never_o any_o protestant_a nor_o altogether_o so_o much_o as_o claim_v authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o matter_n none_o among_o they_o pretend_v it_o further_o than_o their_o own_o particular_a temporal_a dominion_n which_o all_o unite_a together_o never_o like_v to_o be_v be_v far_o to_o short_a and_o unequal_a to_o make_v a_o council_n general_a which_o they_o say_v exclude_v none_o especial_o of_o the_o great_a patriarch_n of_o rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v for_o they_o but_o all_o with_o their_o whole_a precinct_n limit_n subject_n and_o dition_n against_o they_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n to_o this_o i_o add_v the_o censure_n of_o their_o own_o protestant_a relator_n in_o these_o word_n the_o protestant_n 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v diverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacific_a their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n of_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v ever_o to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v have_v mean_n for_o such_o a_o meete_v of_o protestant_n so_o few_o in_o number_n and_o weak_a in_o jurisdiction_n by_o their_o own_o grant_n in_o regard_n of_o catholic_n and_o other_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o province_n different_a to_o they_o in_o religion_n this_o will_v be_v far_o from_o the_o jest_n show_v and_o name_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o general_a council_n such_o as_o they_o allow_v to_o judge_n and_o sentence_n in_o this_o business_n neither_o can_v these_o man_n now_o deny_v the_o necessity_n of_o general_a counsel_n have_v so_o much_o allow_v they_o for_o supreme_a sentencer_n before_o and_o appeal_v to_o a_o general_a council_n to_o be_v assemble_v neither_o may_v they_o compare_v their_o so_o desolate_a estate_n with_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n for_o themselves_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o a_o supreme_a and_o command_v bind_a power_n over_o all_o be_v not_o only_o claim_v but_o lawful_o and_o iuridical_o exercise_v and_o execute_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o time_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o both_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o approve_v and_o reprove_v counsel_n be_v belonge_v unto_o they_o by_o public_o receive_v canon_n in_o those_o day_n and_o hereuppon_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o general_a counsel_n be_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whatsoever_o church_n in_o the_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v endow_v with_o such_o privilege_n that_o every_o thing_n be_v void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o ruler_n of_o it_o and_o no_o council_n can_v be_v call_v without_o his_o allowance_n and_o at_o this_o present_a have_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o end_v jar_n displeasure_n difference_n to_o keep_v religion_n in_o unity_n by_o counsel_n when_o no_o other_o church_n enjoy_v these_o immunity_n must_v needs_o in_o all_o reason_n be_v say_v to_o be_v warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o condition_n therefore_o warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o he_o that_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v these_o prerogative_n to_o approve_v or_o disprove_v confirm_v or_o invalidate_a counsel_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o immunity_n and_o common_a receive_v doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n so_o exalt_v dignify_v and_o privilege_v above_o all_o other_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o against_o his_o own_o supreme_a and_o eminent_a authority_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n covell_n show_v that_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o nycene_n council_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 2â—5_n when_o there_o be_v no_o emperor_n christian_a to_o call_v counsel_n as_o protestant_n will_v persuade_v the_o world_n they_o do_v and_o shall_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v this_o prerogative_n to_o call_v counsel_n therefore_o from_o the_o begin_v by_o preeminence_n of_o his_o see_n see_v there_o have_v not_o be_v either_o general_a council_n or_o emperor_n to_o give_v it_o unto_o he_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n call_v 110._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea_n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 110._o by_o cornelius_n pope_n of_o rome_n against_o nonatus_n consist_v of_o threescore_o bishop_n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n where_o we_o see_v heresy_n condemn_v and_o â—â—_o that_o scarcetie_n of_o bishop_n in_o those_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n so_o great_a in_o council_n assemble_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n
wherefore_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n â—orton_n his_o late_a appeal_n with_o other_o of_o his_o protestant_n grant_v these_o proposition_n 286._o bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 66._o 67._o morton_n appeal_v pag._n 286._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primatife_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o his_o consent_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o his_o see_n apostolic_a and_o from_o the_o beginning_n must_v prove_v a_o singular_a preeminence_n in_o he_o and_o a_o power_n supreme_a in_o decide_v matter_n and_o doubt_n of_o faith_n therefore_o m._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n â—eo_fw-la 78._o orme_a pick_v pa._n pag._n 44._o orm._n sup_v pag._n 78._o that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o doctor_n teach_v that_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n and_o further_o he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n anacleâ—us_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecolesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n this_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o that_o apostolic_a pope_n saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o d._n downame_n grant_v that_o 105._o downame_n lib._n â—_o anâ—â—chr_n pag._n 105._o s._n augustine_n that_o renown_a doctor_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n and_o tell_v we_o further_o of_o a_o sup_n pag._n 107._o sup_n bishop_n fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o after_o recant_v it_o in_o this_o order_n he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v all_o which_o proceed_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n and_o preeminencie_n testify_v by_o enemy_n themselves_o can_v never_o have_v be_v exercise_v by_o that_o apostolic_a see_v with_o so_o great_a approbation_n of_o saint_n and_o doctor_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o except_o supreme_a authority_n even_o in_o counsel_n themselves_o as_o those_o canon_n testify_v and_o peculiar_a assistance_n as_o s._n leo_n teach_v to_o be_v free_v from_o error_n in_o decree_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n who_o it_o be_v to_o confirm_v or_o reprove_v have_v be_v grant_v by_o christ_n unto_o it_o then_o this_o privilege_n and_o prerogative_n of_o that_o church_n apostolic_a be_v thus_o both_o supreme_a and_o perpetual_a it_o may_v not_o now_o without_o irreligious_a injustice_n be_v deny_v unto_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n have_v as_o before_o exclude_v his_o fellow_n protestant_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o comfort_n and_o relief_n by_o general_a council_n add_v immediate_o of_o catholic_n in_o sup_n relation_n cap._n 47._o sup_n these_o word_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o commom_n father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n unity_n and_o that_o this_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o only_o over_o the_o catholic_a and_o true_o believe_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o right_n belong_v unto_o it_o over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o sup_v cap._n 3._o sup_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o counsel_n define_v or_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o condemn_v protestant_a opinion_n defend_v against_o it_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o prove_v the_o religion_n of_o catholic_n but_o diverse_a counsel_n both_o allow_v by_o protestant_n for_o general_a and_o other_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o confirm_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v prove_v by_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o be_v prove_v first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a d._n covell_n 87._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 87._o have_v tell_v we_o before_o from_o s._n hierome_n that_o it_o receive_v more_o book_n for_o scripture_n then_o protestant_n allow_v m._n middleton_n say_v it_o 39_o middlet_n papistan_n pag._n 39_o teach_v the_o dignity_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o west_n province_n at_o the_o jest_n and_o this_o by_o old_a custom_n how_o much_o more_o ample_a this_o custom_n be_v be_v prove_v before_o and_o himself_o sufficient_o insinuate_v speak_v in_o this_o manner_n papias_n sup_n pag._n 200._o sup_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitie_n and_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o the_o great_a general_a 36._o down_o l._n 1._o antich_n pag._n 36._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a stile_n d._n field_n before_o have_v wittness_v that_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n confirm_v sup_v feild_n sup_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n and_o wherein_o s._n augustine_n be_v present_a receave_v canonical_a scripture_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o do_v d._n willet_n perceive_v 89._o willâ—t_fw-la antil_n pag._n 88_o 89._o the_o primative_a counsel_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o can_v not_o gloss_n they_o with_o any_o resemblance_n or_o colour_n of_o truth_n call_v the_o ancient_a confirm_a counsel_n of_o neocesarea_n and_o toletane_v the_o first_o and_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n before_o express_o allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n the_o papal_a church_n popery_n doctrine_n in_o popery_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o 193._o willet_n sup_v pag._n 178._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 193._o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nice_a confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n m._n middleton_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n peruse_v counsel_n father_n and_o story_n from_o the_o apostle_n forward_o we_o find_v the_o print_n of_o the_o pope_n foot_n so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o they_o that_o from_o the_o very_a beginning_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o occasion_n be_v be_v allow_v both_o by_o counsel_n father_n and_o history_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o their_o article_n of_o religion_n 21._o artic._n 21._o before_o they_o have_v thus_o define_v general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o some_o time_n have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n because_o from_o time_n to_o time_n as_o cause_n be_v give_v they_o have_v define_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o they_o and_o because_o i_o may_v not_o in_o this_o breviate_v repeat_v many_o particular_n brief_o i_o argue_v thus_o diverse_a counsel_n allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o general_a counsel_n have_v confirm_v and_o allow_v all_o or_o the_o chief_a doctrine_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o teacheath_v against_o protestant_n and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_n hold_v by_o they_o even_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n therefore_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n they_o be_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o not_o for_o they_o the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n write_v thus_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v a_o general_a council_n 180._o d._n abbot_n ag_n d._n kill_v pag._n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o bilson_n willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o so_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o basile_n so_o do_v doctor_n willet_n and_o grant_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o in_o these_o counsel_n the_o complete_a body_n of_o their_o protestant_a religion_n be_v condemn_v in_o their_o predecessor_n john_n wickliff_n john_n husse_n and_o hierome_n of_o prage_n and_o the_o quite_o contrary_a in_o all_o thing_n decree_v and_o conclude_v for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o further_a confirmation_n whereof_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v these_o word_n the_o council_n
3._o adhuc_fw-la in_o sva_fw-la permaneret_fw-la pertinacia_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o when_o dioscorus_n continue_v in_o his_o obstinacy_n paschasinus_n bishop_n and_o with_o he_o lucentius_n bishop_n and_o bonifacius_n priest_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o bless_a archbishopp_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v the_o elder_a rome_n pope_n leo_n pronownce_v sentence_n a_o bill_n 3._o conc._n calcod_n act._n 3._o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o council_n with_o this_o title_n sanctissimo_fw-la &_o beatissimo_fw-la universali_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o the_o most_o bless_a universal_a archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o great_a rome_n leo_n and_o to_o the_o venerable_a synod_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o trans_fw-la council_n calce_v act._n 1._o ex_fw-la now_o trans_fw-la church_n of_o rome_n be_v there_o call_v caput_fw-la omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o grant_v if_o any_o council_n be_v call_v without_o authority_n of_o that_o see_v nunquam_fw-la ritè_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la fieri_fw-la licuit_fw-la it_o be_v never_o right_o do_v nor_o lawful_a to_o be_v do_v the_o council_n write_v to_o s._n leo_n then_o pope_n to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n 61._o council_n cacle_v epistol_n ad_fw-la s._n leon_n leo_n epistol_n 53._o 54._o 55._o 59_o 60._o 61._o and_o he_o confirm_v they_o except_v the_o precedency_n of_o constaminople_n before_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n further_o in_o this_o great_a general_a council_n of_o 630._o father_n more_o ecclosiasticall_a order_n then_o protestant_n allow_v be_v assign_v their_o marriage_n disallow_v 23._o can._n 6._o can._n 11._o can._n 15._o can._n 23._o except_o lector_n for_o monk_n or_o sacred_a virgin_n to_o marry_v be_v excommunication_n likewise_o for_o temporal_a man_n to_o live_v in_o and_o possess_v monastery_n and_o religeous_a house_n the_o fist_n general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n whole_o proceed_v against_o error_n of_o that_o time_n and_o handle_v nothing_o now_o in_o controversy_n yet_o both_o that_o the_o sixth_o general_n follow_v and_o all_o other_o before_o be_v confirm_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o second_o in_o these_o 6._o lee_n 2._o epist_n ad_fw-la constantin_n 4._o imperat_fw-la seff_fw-mi 18._o council_n 6._o word_n because_o this_o sixth_o council_n have_v most_o full_o teach_v the_o definition_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o bless_a peter_n do_v reverent_o receive_v therefore_o we_o also_o and_o by_o our_o office_n this_o venerable_a see_n apostolic_a agreeable_o and_o with_o one_o mind_n consent_v unto_o the_o thing_n which_o by_o it_o be_v define_v and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n confirm_v they_o as_o upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n etc._n etc._n and_o receive_v all_o these_o six_o counsel_n by_o name_n and_o approve_v they_o decree_v that_o the_o father_n in_o they_o assemble_v be_v to_o be_v number_v inter_fw-la fanctos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la pair_n atque_fw-la doctores_fw-la among_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o general_a council_n write_v ppam_fw-la epist_n 6._o synod_n ad_fw-la agathon_n 1_o ppam_fw-la to_o pope_n agatho_n in_o this_o we_o refer_v unto_o thou_o stand_v upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n as_o to_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o univerfall_a church_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v yield_v to_o the_o letter_n of_o true_a confession_n send_v from_o your_o fatherly_a blessedness_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v 6._o epist_n agasess_v 4._o synod_n 6._o as_o send_v from_o the_o high_a head_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v by_o divine_a instinct_n by_o which_o we_o have_v drive_v away_o the_o late_o rise_v heretical_a sect_n of_o manifold_a error_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o so_o much_o applaud_v epistle_n these_o word_n be_v contain_v concern_v the_o see_v apostolic_a of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o both_o in_o prospiritie_n and_o adversity_n the_o apostolic_a church_n of_o christ_n have_v lively_o hold_v which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v prove_v never_o to_o have_v err_v from_o the_o path_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n neither_o have_v shrouke_n deprave_a with_o heretical_a novelty_n because_o it_o be_v say_v to_o peter_n i_o have_v ask_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n sail_v not_o and_o thou_o sometime_o convert_v confirm_v the_o brother_n here_o our_o lord_n have_v promise_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n shall_v not_o fail_v and_o he_o admonish_v he_o to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n which_o all_o man_n know_v the_o apostolic_a pope_n predecessor_n of_o my_o meanne_n have_v always_o confident_o do_v and_o because_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o free_o acknowledge_v the_o trullan_n canon_n to_o be_v the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o they_o first_o in_o the_o second_o canon_n be_v approve_v 2._o can._n 2._o so_o many_o provincial_a counsel_n and_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n utter_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n in_o the_o three_o canon_n be_v teach_v how_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o unmatryed_a 3._o can._n 3._o clergy_n be_v the_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n therein_o and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n itself_o depose_v priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacons_n marry_v after_o order_n and_o to_o show_v both_o the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n which_o protestant_n condemn_v and_o disable_v matrimony_n of_o votary_n against_o these_o man_n thus_o they_o decree_v if_o any_o bishop_n or_o 4._o can._n 4._o priest_n or_o deacon_n or_o subdeacon_n or_o reader_n or_o cantâ—r_n or_o ostiarius_n shall_v have_v company_n with_o a_o womam_fw-la dedicate_v to_o god_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v as_o he_o that_o have_v violate_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o if_o a_o lay_v man_n do_v it_o let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a the_o manner_n of_o the_o consecrate_v and_o receive_v 6._o council_n carth._n 4._o can_n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o 6._o 7._o 8._o 9_o 10._o 11._o 12_o council_n 6._o gener_fw-la supr_fw-la can_v 2._o can_n 6._o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacons_n acolythiteâ—_n exorcist_n lector_n ostiarier_n psalmist_n nonnes_n widow_n etc._n etc._n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 4._o carthagenean_n council_n confirm_v in_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n their_o 6._o canon_n define_v thus_o because_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o marry_v be_v promote_v to_o the_o clergy_n only_a reader_n and_o singer_n may_v marry_v weâ—_n also_o observe_v this_o decree_n that_o from_o henceforth_o be_v he_o lawful_a for_o no_o subdeacon_n deacon_n or_o priest_n to_o contract_v marriage_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v dare_v to_o do_v it_o â—etâ—_n he_o be_v depose_v and_o concern_v bishop_n thus_o begyn_v the_o 12._o canon_n it_o altogether_o command_v that_o bishop_n after_o they_o be_v order_v depart_v 12._o can._n 12._o from_o their_o wyve_n they_o receive_v and_o allow_v those_o form_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o s._n james_n the_o apostle_n and_o s._n basâ—le_n 32._o can._n 32._o and_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o the_o monastical_a single_a life_n with_o the_o 48._o can._n 39_o 40._o 41._o 42._o 43._o 44._o 45._o 46._o 47._o can._n 48._o rule_n of_o monastery_n be_v set_v down_o in_o diverse_a canon_n and_o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v choose_v that_o be_v marry_v he_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o wife_n and_o she_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n far_o from_o he_o vxor_fw-la eius_fw-la monasterium_fw-la ingrediatur_fw-la proculab_n episcopi_fw-la habitatione_n extructum_fw-la they_o define_v thus_o for_o lent_n visum_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o can._n 56._o etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v good_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v keep_v fast_a follow_v one_o order_n and_o obstayne_v from_o egg_n and_o cheese_n as_o from_o the_o flesh_n creature_n etc._n etc._n honour_n to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v thus_o conclude_v ut_fw-la ei_fw-la pâ—r_fw-la quam_fw-la ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la lapsu_fw-la saluati_fw-la sum_n etc._n etc._n see_v the_o vivificant_fw-la 73._o can._n 73._o cross_n have_v show_v unto_o we_o that_o salvation_n we_o ought_v to_o use_v all_o diligence_n to_o give_v due_a honour_n to_o that_o by_o which_o we_o be_v save_v from_o our_o old_a fale_n whereupon_o give_v adoration_n unto_o it_o both_o in_o mind_n in_o word_n and_o sense_n we_o command_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v by_o some_o on_o the_o ground_n and_o pavement_n be_v blot_v out_o lest_o that_o which_o be_v the_o trophy_n of_o victory_n unto_o we_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o tread_n of_o they_o that_o go_v upon_o it_o the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v sufficient_o approve_v when_o they_o call_v they_o venerabilium_fw-la imaginum_fw-la picturas_fw-la 82._o can._n 82._o the_o picture_n of_o
venerable_a imadge_n command_v the_o make_n and_o use_v of_o they_o in_o the_o last_o canon_n they_o give_v diligent_a and_o long_a direction_n 102._o can._n 102._o unto_o priest_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o advise_v and_o absolve_a penitent_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o protestant_n religion_n be_v utter_o condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n both_o of_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o latter_a age_n and_o consequent_o by_o all_o other_o judgement_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n because_o these_o man_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o professor_n of_o religion_n be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v the_o definition_n of_o general_a counsel_n chapter_n ix_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o how_o it_o whole_o prove_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n utter_o condemninge_v all_o protestant_a religion_n the_o authority_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o they_o teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o last_o chapter_n for_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n in_o general_a counsel_n and_o public_a assembly_n and_o sentence_n to_o which_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n and_o subscription_n they_o submit_v and_o bownde_v themselves_o as_o to_o their_o lawful_a and_o command_a rule_n they_o can_v not_o and_o may_v not_o teach_v and_o write_v otherwise_o in_o private_a then_o in_o public_a themselves_o and_o other_o have_v authoritative_o conclude_v yet_o for_o a_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o protestant_n in_o all_o thing_n i_o will_v brief_o entreat_v of_o these_o also_o as_o they_o werâ—_n private_a writer_n and_o first_o of_o their_o authority_n i_o argue_v thus_o whoso_o ever_o allow_v in_o show_n and_o word_n among_o the_o ignorant_a reader_n or_o hearer_n of_o their_o writing_n and_o sermon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o primative_a father_n to_o procure_v people_n to_o believe_v that_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n agree_v with_o they_o as_o man_n teach_v and_o write_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v yield_v unto_o they_o great_a respect_n and_o reverence_n ought_v true_o and_o sincere_o to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v their_o religion_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v and_z be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o dissimulation_n crafty_a and_o double_a dealeinge_n to_o delude_v and_o deceive_v other_o in_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o vile_a and_o abominable_a sin_n against_o truth_n charity_n and_o justice_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o not_o the_o least_o equivocation_n of_o to_o save_v a_o man_n life_n may_v be_v use_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o offence_n most_o damnable_a and_o develishe_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o 85._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 85._o ancient_a consent_n of_o godly_a father_n be_v with_o great_a care_n to_o be_v search_v and_o fallowed_a of_o we_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o again_o we_o rest_v upon_o the_o sup_n pag._n 82._o sup_n scripture_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o counsel_n and_o make_v the_o same_o reason_n with_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n in_o these_o sup_n pag._n 83._o sup_n word_n je_v every_o man_n shall_v wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o fancy_n and_o suck_v thence_o not_o the_o truth_n but_o the_o patronage_n of_o his_o error_n and_o he_o add_v that_o s._n augustine_n give_v this_o respect_n not_o only_o to_o general_a counsel_n but_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o particular_a father_n irenaeus_n cyprian_n hilarius_n ambrose_n gregory_n etc._n etc._n chrisestome_n basil_n and_o other_o d._n sutcliffe_n write_v thus_o we_o 87._o sutcl_n subver_n pag._n 87._o acknowledge_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o five_o and_o sixth_o age_n and_o adjoine_v ourselves_o to_o that_o church_n and_o to_o credit_n his_o cause_n and_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v he_o consent_v with_o those_o father_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o father_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v for_o we_o protestant_n 17._o sutel_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 17._o and_o not_o for_o the_o pope_n d._n willer_n know_v of_o what_o little_a credit_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v even_o by_o his_o protestant_n as_o appear_v hereafter_o will_v procure_v credit_n to_o his_o protestancye_n by_o damnable_a perjury_n in_o these_o word_n i_o take_v god_n to_o witness_v before_o 263._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o who_o i_o must_v render_v account_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o i_o defend_v be_v teach_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o more_o substantial_a point_n by_o these_o historian_n counsel_n father_n that_o live_v within_o sign_n or_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o further_a sup_n pag._n 264._o sup_n thus_o it_o be_v most_o notorious_o evident_a that_o for_o the_o gross_a point_n of_o popery_n as_o transsabstantiation_n sacrifice_n of_o mass_n worship_v of_o imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n and_o such_o other_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o show_n at_o all_o of_o any_o evidence_n from_o the_o father_n within_o syve_a hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o which_o question_n among_o other_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n be_v these_o protestant_n themselves_o hereafter_o in_o their_o place_n and_o in_o a_o other_o page_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o live_v within_o six_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n be_v 73._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 271._o k._n speech_n in_o parl_n an._n 1603_o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 73._o against_o they_o his_o majesty_n speech_n in_o parliament_n it_o this_o i_o will_v ever_o yield_v all_o reverence_n to_o antiquity_n and_o in_o their_o conference_n for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_n the_o objection_n of_o papist_n when_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o novelty_n but_o to_o tell_v they_o their_o abuse_n be_v new_a and_o he_o approve_v the_o day_n of_o constantine_n for_o a_o rule_n in_o religion_n saying_n constantine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v appeach_v of_o superstition_n but_o thing_n then_o use_v may_v still_o be_v continue_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o but_o now_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o minister_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v these_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o assertion_n they_o be_v enforce_v to_o acknowledge_v those_o primative_a father_n do_v allow_v teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n which_o these_o man_n impugn_v and_o persecute_v and_o for_o that_o cause_n do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o primative_a learned_a and_o holy_a father_n but_o call_v and_o censure_v they_o with_o uncivil_a barbarous_a contemptuous_a and_o irreligious_a name_n and_o phrase_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o sect_n religion_n or_o people_n be_v urge_v by_o such_o testimony_n as_o protestant_n have_v give_v for_o allowance_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n before_o to_o follow_v they_o accept_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o stand_v to_o their_o judgement_n in_o these_o controversy_n of_o religion_n do_v utter_o refuse_v and_o disallow_v it_o though_o his_o majesty_n shall_v approve_v it_o but_o say_v they_o be_v unfit_a judge_n in_o controversy_n of_o divinity_n that_o their_o judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v their_o testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answer_v there_o be_v no_o probability_n in_o their_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v deserve_v not_o credit_n be_v not_o credible_a to_o be_v admit_v be_v not_o fit_a judge_n be_v to_o partial_a be_v to_o be_v forsake_v contemn_a and_o despise_v such_o man_n can_v with_o any_o appearance_n of_o truth_n affirm_v those_o primative_a father_n and_o doctor_n to_o allow_v their_o religion_n and_o proceed_n or_o defend_v their_o cause_n by_o their_o authority_n but_o these_o protestant_n doctor_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n be_v such_o therefore_o those_o father_n be_v not_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v to_o manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v also_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n m._n wotton_n express_o control_v the_o king_n sentence_n before_o concern_v 16._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 15._o 16._o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o antiquity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o
133._o pag._n 134._o of_o chastity_n the_o father_n be_v not_o fit_a judge_n to_o determine_v either_o of_o priest_n marriage_n or_o vawe_n of_o chastity_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n thus_o he_o write_v of_o s._n ambrose_n that_o man_n have_v the_o apostatical_a dragon_n the_o devil_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o so_o he_o will_v send_v 135._o midd._n pag._n 135._o ambrose_n away_o with_o his_o quietus_n est_fw-la chrisostome_n be_v so_o hot_a in_o his_o amplification_n that_o he_o forgett_v himself_o 137._o pag._n 137._o chrisostome_n in_o his_o vehemency_n go_v beyond_o 138._o pag._n 138._o measure_n in_o reprehendinge_v and_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n in_o their_o lightness_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o vowinge_v the_o canon_n which_o epiphanius_n cit_v against_o priest_n marriage_n or_o marry_v man_n to_o be_v make_v priest_n 161._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 141._o pag._n 143._o pag._n 144._o pag._n 156._o pag._n 161._o be_v apocryphal_a he_o be_v two_o partial_a affect_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o ancient_a father_n do_v err_v augustine_n be_v a_o most_o subtle_a disputer_n yâ—t_v a_o quick_a wiâ—â—_n soon_o fall_v into_o contradiction_n neither_o be_v hilary_n howsoever_o the_o romish_a church_n have_v make_v he_o a_o saint_n over_o hasty_o to_o be_v receive_v irenaeus_n hilary_n and_o epiphanius_n for_o teach_v free_a will_n be_v pelagian_n 180._o pag._n 179._o pag._n 180._o heretic_n we_o have_v hear_v before_o what_o great_a respect_n in_o word_n the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n give_v to_o the_o ancient_a father_n yet_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n his_o own_o protestant_a brethren_n charge_v he_o with_o the_o contrary_a in_o these_o word_n all_o this_o 84._o bilsons_n surâ—â—_n pag._n 84._o great_a shewâ—_n of_o cleave_v to_o the_o father_n judgement_n be_v but_o colour_v in_o you_o for_o in_o other_o point_n again_o we_o see_v when_o they_o speak_v not_o to_o your_o like_n the_o case_n be_v alter_v you_o forsake_v the_o ancient_a and_o learned_a father_n you_o contemn_v and_o despise_v they_o you_o affirm_v 85._o pag._n 85._o against_o all_o the_o father_n you_o little_a regard_n the_o sound_n doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o same_o protestant_a 98._o pag._n 98._o bishop_n d._n bilson_n tell_v we_o that_o these_o protestant_n which_o have_v thus_o write_v of_o he_o do_v for_o themselves_o less_o if_o it_o may_v be_v regard_v those_o ancient_a learned_a father_n for_o write_v sup_n bilson_n sup_v pag._n 98._o pag._n 274._o 275._o prefa_n to_o the_o king_n sup_n against_o they_o in_o this_o kind_n he_o intitule_v one_o treatise_n thus_o the_o defender_n disdain_v of_o the_o father_n other_o wrest_a and_o leude_o falsyfy_v and_o again_o they_o condemn_v all_o the_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a as_o conspire_v against_o the_o truth_n and_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o argument_n by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o primative_a father_n be_v not_o for_o their_o religion_n but_o whole_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o hereupon_o though_o needless_a i_o make_v a_o new_a argument_n against_o they_o by_o themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n whosoever_o to_o make_v their_o reader_n believe_v that_o the_o father_n be_v for_o their_o cause_n do_v falsefye_v they_o corrupt_a indign_o and_o injurious_o handle_v they_o clip_v shameful_o corrupt_v they_o great_o abuse_v untrue_o allege_v misquote_v maim_n mistranslate_v notable_o corrupt_a father_n falsehood_n upon_o they_o pervert_v their_o true_a argument_n disdain_n wrest_v and_o lewd_o falsefy_v they_o can_v just_o pretend_v that_o they_o be_v for_o their_o religion_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n be_v by_o their_o own_o testimony_n in_o this_o case_n therefore_o they_o can_v just_o pretend_v that_o the_o father_n be_v for_o their_o cause_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n be_v sufficient_o prove_v before_o by_o d._n bilson_n and_o other_o protestant_a writer_n to_o which_o i_o add_v affirm_v and_o public_o with_o privilege_n publish_v against_o d._n willet_n who_o before_o have_v so_o damnable_o swear_v that_o the_o father_n be_v for_o the_o religion_n of_o protestant_n test_n parkâ—â—_n against_o lymbomastix_n p._n 170._o pag._n 151._o def_n of_o 3._o test_n sect_n k._n k._n k._n def_n of_o 1._o and_o 2._o test_n p._n 2._o 5._o sect_n 18._o 21._o pag._n 181._o 166._o 101._o 100_o def_n of_o 2._o place_n sect_n 10._o 11._o 20._o def_n of_o 3._o test_n sect_n 7._o 12._o 15._o 16._o etc._n etc._n pag._n 7._o 10._o 19_o 20._o 21._o 22._o 23._o 24._o 25._o def_n of_o 3._o test_n sect_n 16_o pag._n 28._o def_n of_o 1._o 2._o 3._o test_n m._n park_n in_o his_o book_n dedicate_v to_o the_o than_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n write_v of_o he_o in_o these_o word_n he_o condemn_v all_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o dreamer_n condemn_v all_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o dreamer_n condemn_v all_o the_o father_n he_o condemn_v all_o learned_a and_o godly_a divine_n for_o enemy_n of_o christ_n cross_n and_o blasphemer_n of_o his_o passion_n he_o instifi_v most_o wicked_a heretic_n and_o condemn_v most_o holy_a father_n he_o false_o translate_v corrupt_v indign_o handle_v great_o abuse_v untrue_o allege_v misquote_v mayn_v mistranslate_v much_o abuse_v notable_o corrupt_v etc._n etc._n s._n augustine_n origen_n s._n ambrose_n s._n chrisostome_n s._n leo_n s._n hierome_n tertullian_n s._n bernard_n etc._n etc._n father_v falsehood_n upon_o they_o pervert_v their_o true_a argument_n corrupt_v their_o word_n he_o teacheath_v we_o further_o that_o he_o bely_v bellarmine_n and_o catholic_a writer_n deceave_v the_o world_n he_o strange_o pervert_v bely_v deprave_v abuse_v much_o abuse_v falsefy_v holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o same_o d._n willet_n have_v write_v and_o publish_v with_o privilege_n also_o as_o foul_a deal_n or_o more_o vile_a in_o his_o judgement_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o protestant_a approver_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o same_o english_a protestant_n author_n the_o particular_n be_v toe_n many_o gross_a and_o tedious_a therefore_o i_o will_v only_o set_v down_o the_o title_n of_o his_o book_n to_o give_v some_o conjecture_n of_o the_o content_n in_o this_o kind_n it_o be_v style_v in_o these_o word_n loidoromastix_n that_o be_v a_o scourge_n for_o a_o it_o willet_n in_o loâ—doromastix_n in_o the_o title_n of_o it_o railer_n contain_v a_o full_a and_o sufficient_a answer_n unto_o the_o uncristian_a rail_n slander_n untruth_n and_o other_o injurious_a imputation_n vent_v of_o late_a by_o one_o richard_n park_n master_n of_o art_n against_o the_o author_n of_o lymbomastix_n wherein_o three_o hundred_o rail_n error_n contradiction_n falsification_n of_o father_n corruption_n of_o scripture_n with_o other_o gross_a oversight_n be_v observe_v out_o of_o the_o say_v uncharitable_a discourse_n by_o andrew_n willet_n professor_n of_o divinity_n hither_o to_o the_o only_a title_n of_o that_o book_n publish_v by_o a_o professor_n of_o divinity_n as_o he_o term_v himself_o and_o privilege_v by_o public_a allowance_n of_o english_a protestant_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o show_n either_o of_o probability_n or_o possibility_n that_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a learned_a and_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n shall_v be_v for_o the_o religion_n of_o these_o protestant_n when_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n it_o be_v direct_o conden_v by_o they_o whether_o we_o examine_v their_o work_n and_o authority_n in_o particular_a or_o when_o they_o be_v assemble_v in_o general_a or_o other_o general_o confirm_v counsel_n as_o demonstration_n be_v make_v by_o their_o own_o assertion_n and_o by_o this_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o their_o so_o term_a religion_n be_v heretical_a impious_a and_o damnable_a and_o for_o such_o condemn_v in_o their_o own_o judgement_n by_o all_o general_a and_o approve_a rule_n and_o grownde_n in_o divinity_n the_o holy_a scripture_n sacred_a tradition_n the_o church_n of_o god_n decree_n and_o sentence_n of_o the_o high_a and_o all_o apostolic_a see_v general_a and_o other_o approve_a holy_a counsel_n learned_a father_n and_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v pretend_v to_o be_v a_o judge_n in_o these_o cause_n so_o that_o not_o any_o one_o true_a christian_a consistory_n or_o censure_n can_v be_v true_o claim_v or_o cite_v for_o justify_v of_o their_o proceed_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o can_v and_o more_o than_o need_v to_o be_v allege_v for_o condemninge_v of_o heresy_n or_o any_o error_n in_o religion_n yet_o to_o leave_v nothing_o omit_v to_o satiffy_a these_o protestant_n in_o these_o question_n and_o recall_v they_o to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n or_o from_o their_o savage_a cruelty_n of_o persecution_n i_o will_v in_o the_o next_o and_o second_o part_n of_o this_o work_n immediate_o follow_v make_v like_o demonstration_n by_o
it_o but_o when_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v there_o be_v such_o degree_n of_o inherent_a justice_n and_o more_o or_o less_o justification_n by_o it_o therefore_o there_o be_v justification_n by_o inherent_a grace_n and_o justice_n the_o mayor_n and_o first_o proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a the_o second_o be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n who_o 118._o field_n pag._n 118._o acknowledge_v the_o denial_n of_o inherent_a grace_n to_o be_v untruthe_n and_o be_v so_o far_o ashamed_a of_o the_o protestant_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n that_o he_o write_v thus_o luther_n never_o deny_v inherent_a righteousness_n to_o be_v more_o in_o one_o then_o in_o a_o other_o and_o more_o in_o mary_n the_o mother_n of_o christ_n then_o in_o any_o other_o then_o of_o necessity_n there_o be_v inherent_a justice_n and_o grace_n in_o man_n justify_v and_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o it_o otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o justice_n or_o righteousness_n if_o it_o do_v not_o make_v man_n just_a and_o righteous_a for_o be_v inherent_a as_o he_o confess_v it_o must_v needs_o denominate_v the_o subject_n wherein_o it_o be_v as_o all_o inherent_a and_o intrinsical_a form_n and_o quality_n do_v heat_n cold_a beauty_n etc._n etc._n make_v man_n and_o body_n wherein_o they_o be_v inherent_a to_o be_v and_o be_v call_v true_o hot_a cold_a beautiful_a etc._n etc._n and_o see_v in_o just_a man_n there_o be_v degree_n of_o this_o inherent_a grace_n and_o justice_n increase_n and_o access_n of_o it_o there_o must_v needs_o be_v inherent_a grace_n and_o justice_n for_o new_a degree_n of_o increase_n be_v not_o where_o the_o thing_n increase_v be_v not_o neither_o the_o comparative_a degree_n more_z but_o where_o the_o positive_a be_v no_o man_n or_o thing_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v better_o fair_a cold_a hot_a &c._n &c._n than_o it_o be_v before_o except_o before_o it_o be_v good_a fair_a cold_a hot_a etc._n etc._n again_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o glory_n and_o increase_v thereof_o in_o heaven_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o justice_n and_o justification_n from_o which_o such_o glory_n come_v but_o inherent_a grace_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o glory_n in_o heaven_n and_o the_o difference_n thereof_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o justification_n in_o earth_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n from_o this_o imparity_n of_o inherent_a righteousness_n it_o be_v that_o there_o 116._o field_n pag._n 116._o be_v so_o different_a degree_n of_o joy_n and_o glory_n find_v among_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n then_o see_v the_o difference_n and_o excess_n of_o glory_n and_o joy_n in_o heaven_n proceed_v from_o the_o imparity_n of_o inherent_a righteousness_n or_o justice_n and_o righteousness_n or_o justice_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o glory_n inherent_a righteousness_n or_o justice_n must_v needs_o be_v that_o by_o and_o for_o which_o we_o be_v justify_v in_o earth_n and_o glorify_v in_o heaven_n three_o from_o the_o same_o protestant_a doctor_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o justice_n and_o glory_n of_o man_n come_v either_o from_o inherent_a grace_n or_o impute_v but_o not_o from_o impute_a therefore_o from_o that_o which_o be_v inherent_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o all_o grace_n must_v needs_o be_v inherent_a or_o not_o inherent_a and_o if_o not_o inherent_a it_o be_v by_o imputation_n if_o any_o way_n at_o all_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n who_o do_v not_o only_o renounce_v the_o error_n of_o equality_n of_o joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n teach_v by_o jovinian_a and_o seeme_a to_o follow_v upon_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n of_o justification_n and_o glory_n by_o imputation_n of_o righteousness_n but_o clear_o also_o confess_v with_o catholic_n &_o the_o recite_v council_n of_o trent_n joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n for_o inherent_a justice_n and_o not_o impute_v righteousness_n his_o word_n be_v these_o that_o there_o be_v a_o equality_n 140._o field_n pag._n 140._o of_o joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n impute_v to_o jovinian_a we_o do_v not_o hold_v where_o his_o word_n we_o and_o plural_a number_n prove_v he_o speak_v general_o for_o protestant_n and_o concern_v the_o second_o he_o write_v thus_o from_o impute_a righteousness_n no_o imparity_n of_o joy_n can_v flow_v then_o see_v the_o first_o sentence_n grant_v a_o imparity_n of_o joy_n and_o reward_n and_o the_o second_o affirm_v it_o come_v not_o from_o impute_a righteousness_n the_o three_o and_o conclusion_n must_v needs_o be_v this_o that_o both_o joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n and_o their_o degree_n imparity_n or_o inequality_n proceed_v from_o inherent_a justice_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o grace_n wherewith_o man_n soul_n in_o sacrament_n or_o otherwise_o be_v fill_v and_o be_v infuse_v into_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v inherent_a but_o grace_n of_o justification_n and_o sanctification_n be_v such_o therefore_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o inherent_a grace_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o fillinge_v and_o infusion_n be_v by_o put_v in_o of_o thing_n and_o not_o by_o imputation_n for_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v fill_v any_o thing_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n speake_v of_o child_n baptize_v and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o other_o his_o word_n be_v these_o child_n when_o they_o be_v adopt_v and_o make_v 179._o feild_n pag._n 179._o the_o son_n of_o god_n when_o they_o be_v instify_v and_o sanctify_v be_v fill_v with_o habit_n or_o potential_a hability_n of_o these_o virtue_n faith_n hope_n and_o love_n the_o same_o 10._o field_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o pag._n 10._o doctrine_n he_o teach_v in_o a_o other_o place_n to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o when_o i_o shall_v entreat_v of_o the_o grace_n and_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n where_o this_o article_n will_v be_v more_o declare_v for_o this_o time_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o also_o in_o plain_a term_n approve_v 114._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 114._o habitual_a and_o real_a infusion_n of_o grace_n and_o concern_v justification_n avonch_v thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o luther_n in_o this_o point_n be_v not_o unjust_o call_v sup_n pag._n 40._o sup_n into_o question_n by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o seem_v to_o labour_n to_o reconcile_v that_o which_o he_o esteem_v the_o best_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o matter_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o that_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n a_o quality_n in_o the_o soul_n a_o internal_a habit_n and_o infuse_v from_o god_n be_v inherent_a but_o the_o grace_n of_o justification_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v inherent_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a the_o second_n be_v prove_v by_o m._n 82._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 81._o 82._o wotton_n in_o these_o word_n grace_n be_v some_o gift_n of_o god_n which_o be_v a_o quality_n in_o the_o soul_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o habit_n of_o grace_n be_v infuse_v from_o god_n last_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o reason_n thus_o whatsoever_o make_v every_o true_a christian_a to_o be_v righteous_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n be_v true_a justice_n but_o inherent_a grace_n make_v every_o true_a christian_a righteous_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n therefore_o inherent_a grace_n be_v true_a justice_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o plain_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n in_o 186._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 12._o pag._n 186._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v every_o true_a christian_a to_o be_v righteous_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n and_o answer_v for_o protestant_n and_o writing_n this_o for_o their_o acknowledgement_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n will_v have_v we_o take_v it_o for_o their_o common_a opinion_n and_o thus_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o inherent_a grace_n be_v direct_o and_o demonstrative_o prove_v to_o be_v true_a even_o by_o protestant_n and_o their_o denial_n thereof_o together_o with_o their_o conceit_n of_o imputative_a righteous_a also_o by_o themselves_o convince_v for_o false_a and_o erroneous_a which_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o m._n higgon_n in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o just_a he_o call_v they_o parson_n have_v 24._o theoph._n higg_n ser._n 3._o mart_n 1610._o pag_n 24._o grace_n dwell_v in_o they_o and_o again_o we_o have_v inherent_a righteousness_n in_o ourselves_o then_o see_v form_n inherent_a do_v and_o must_v needs_o denominate_v the_o subject_n in_o which_o they_o inhere_o and_o be_v subject_v as_o heat_n cold_a whiteness_n blackness_n and_o the_o like_a be_v the_o true_a cause_n why_o those_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o be_v subject_v be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v thing_n hot_a cold_a white_a and_o black_a so_o
justice_n inherent_a and_o subject_a as_o these_o man_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n must_v needs_o make_v they_o both_o true_o name_v and_o true_o and_o real_o to_o be_v just_a and_o this_o be_v evident_a through_o all_o the_o theological_a virtue_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n or_o love_n of_o god_n all_o one_o as_o in_o other_o virtue_n for_o as_o by_o prudence_n or_o wisdom_n a_o man_n be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v prudent_a and_o wise_a by_o temperance_n temperate_a and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n so_o by_o theological_a virtue_n reside_v and_o inherent_a in_o we_o we_o be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v as_o their_o denomination_n act_n and_o effect_n be_v of_o faith_n and_o belief_n we_o be_v only_o name_v and_o be_v faithful_a and_o beleeinge_v by_o hope_n hopeful_a or_o hopeinge_v by_o charity_n or_o love_n of_o god_n love_v of_o he_o and_o keep_v his_o commandment_n which_o be_v man_n justification_n as_o m._n wotton_n shall_v be_v witness_n in_o 175._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 175._o these_o his_o word_n righteousness_n say_v austin_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o not_o to_o sin_v not_o to_o sin_v be_v to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v as_o himself_o present_o expownds_o it_o to_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v forbid_v and_o to_o do_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v therefore_o faith_n though_o it_o be_v necessary_o require_v be_v not_o as_o cambridg_n say_v the_o whole_a cause_n of_o justification_n yet_o there_o be_v more_o hereafter_o of_o this_o matter_n chapter_n four_o wherein_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n and_o validity_n of_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n their_o merit_n and_o reward_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n concern_v the_o validity_n and_o efficacy_n of_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n sufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o sincere_a in_o this_o matter_n have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o our_o country_n protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n but_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n of_o exception_n i_o will_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o speak_v of_o this_o question_n wherein_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v eternal_a life_n be_v to_o be_v propose_v to_o those_o that_o work_n well_o 6._o council_n trid._n sess_v 6._o to_o the_o end_n and_o trust_v in_o god_n both_o as_o a_o grace_n merciful_o promise_v to_o the_o child_n of_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o a_o reward_n by_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o same_o god_n faithful_o to_o be_v render_v to_o their_o good_a deed_n and_o merit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o yield_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o dignity_n and_o worthiness_n of_o such_o good_a work_n add_v thus_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o as_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n and_o vine_n to_o the_o branch_n do_v continual_o inflowe_v virtue_n anticipate_v accompany_v and_o follow_v always_o their_o good_a work_n and_o without_o which_o they_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v grateful_a and_o meritorious_a to_o god_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n for_o catholic_n now_o to_o prove_v how_o protestant_n do_v accommodate_v themselves_o to_o this_o doctrine_n first_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n good_a work_n shall_v have_v justify_v in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n if_o adam_n have_v not_o fall_v therefore_o they_o can_v justify_v be_v do_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n by_o christ_n the_o parity_n and_o consequence_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o dignity_n and_o value_n of_o christ_n passion_n and_o merit_n restore_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o which_o we_o lose_v in_o adam_n the_o antecedent_n be_v justify_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o compare_v the_o good_a work_n of_o christian_n by_o grace_n in_o christ_n repair_v the_o fall_n of_o adam_n with_o work_n in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n write_v thus_o have_v adam_n continue_v in_o his_o first_o estate_n man_n absolute_a righteousness_n and_o integrity_n in_o all_o his_o action_n 40._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 40._o have_v be_v the_o way_n of_o life_n to_o he_o and_o to_o all_o his_o posterity_n and_o see_v this_o integrity_n in_o man_n action_n have_v tend_v but_o either_o to_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o precept_n or_o do_v work_n of_o perfection_n both_o which_o by_o protestant_n here_o after_o be_v possible_a this_o reason_n conclude_v second_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n do_v justify_v but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n therefore_o they_o justify_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o nothing_o but_o sin_v make_v man_n unjust_a so_o that_o which_o take_v it_o away_o must_v needs_o leave_v he_o just_a the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o by_o d._n covell_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 116._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o field_n pag._n 116._o good_a work_n humiliation_n fasteinge_v and_o weepe_v be_v mean_n to_o blot_n out_o sin_v and_o by_o d._n feild_n also_o in_o this_o manner_n good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v perfect_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o do_v justify_v abraham_n the_o father_n of_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o justify_v do_v also_o justify_v we_o but_o good_a work_n be_v of_o that_o efficacy_n and_o do_v justify_v abraham_n our_o father_n therefore_o they_o justify_v we_o his_o child_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a for_o first_o both_o that_o power_n and_o ability_n be_v in_o vain_a which_o never_o be_v act_v as_o that_o common_a ground_n in_o learning_n teach_v and_o the_o protestant_n make_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o iustifye_v of_o abraham_n a_o form_n of_o our_o justification_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n who_o 5._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 241._o see_v wotton_n pag._n 174._o 175._o and_o infrac_fw-la 5._o speak_v thus_o in_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n we_o teach_v that_o those_o that_o be_v in_o deed_n adjudge_v good_a work_n be_v able_a to_o justify_v a_o man_n perfect_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o to_o deserve_v everlasting_a life_n whereby_o he_o do_v not_o only_o teach_v justification_n by_o work_n of_o grace_n but_o that_o they_o deserve_v everlaste_v life_n but_o of_o this_o their_o worthiness_n and_o merit_n i_o will_v dispute_v hereafter_o and_o the_o same_o m._n wotton_n in_o the_o same_o 203._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 240._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 203._o his_o defence_n of_o m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o m._n perkins_n profess_v that_o abraham_n be_v justify_v by_o work_n even_o before_o god_n not_o only_o before_o man_n this_o a_o little_a before_o the_o same_o place_n and_o for_o himself_o concern_v the_o iustifie_v of_o abraham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o abraham_n be_v justify_v long_o before_o god_n make_v he_o the_o promise_n and_o before_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o chanaan_n which_o be_v before_o his_o faith_n so_o much_o urge_v by_o protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v so_o commend_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o nothing_o that_o be_v error_n be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o the_o denial_n of_o justification_n by_o good_a work_n be_v error_n therefore_o not_o true_a doctrine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o truth_n and_o error_n be_v opposite_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o word_n be_v these_o to_o say_v we_o claim_v nothing_o by_o any_o duty_n we_o do_v or_o any_o virtue_n we_o find_v 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o in_o ourselves_o in_o the_o best_a construction_n make_v but_o a_o harsh_a sound_n and_o discover_v the_o error_n which_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v think_v we_o to_o hold_v where_o he_o direct_o call_v that_o error_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v charge_v protestant_n with_o in_o this_o question_n and_o express_v it_o to_o be_v in_o extenuate_a good_a work_n so_o far_o that_o they_o and_o virtue_n in_o we_o be_v not_o sufficient_a title_n to_o claim_v reward_n for_o they_o of_o god_n which_o can_v not_o be_v except_o they_o be_v of_o a_o iustifie_v and_o deserve_a nature_n and_o power_n moreover_o thus_o i_o reason_n that_o which_o be_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n be_v righteousness_n and_o justice_n but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n at_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n therefore_o they_o be_v righteousness_n and_o justice_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o in_o these_o word_n among_o creature_n in_o this_o world_n only_o man_n observation_n of_o the_o law_n
worthiness_n for_o the_o proper_a act_n and_o office_n of_o justice_n be_v to_o render_v to_o every_o one_o his_o own_o and_o due_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n who_o entreate_v of_o the_o crown_n 8._o wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 337._o 338._o 2._o timoth._n 4._o v._o 8._o of_o justice_n which_o accord_v unto_o s._n paul_n doctrine_n god_n as_o a_o just_a judge_n be_v to_o render_v write_v thus_o s._n paul_n reckon_v up_o his_o good_a service_n and_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o reward_n be_v not_o due_a to_o any_o by_o promise_n but_o to_o they_o that_o do_v good_a work_n for_o else_o what_o shall_v be_v reward_v but_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v call_v a_o crown_n of_o justice_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o just_a according_a to_o their_o just_a work_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n god_n be_v call_v a_o just_a judge_n in_o give_v this_o crown_n because_o he_o give_v good_a for_o good_a and_o again_o we_o whole_o subscribe_v to_o s._n 339._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 339._o augustine_n that_o god_n can_v but_o reward_v our_o good_a work_n because_o of_o his_o promise_n and_o because_o they_o be_v such_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o they_o as_o he_o have_v enjoin_v and_o so_o as_o i_o have_v say_v often_o in_o general_a justice_n they_o that_o do_v well_o must_v have_v well_o last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o deserve_v condign_a or_o worthy_a reward_n be_v meretorious_a but_o good_a deed_n do_v in_o grace_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v meritorious_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a because_o meritum_fw-la ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la meritt_n by_o condignietie_n be_v the_o great_a and_o that_o which_o have_v be_v most_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v conclude_v by_o his_o majesty_n in_o his_o approbation_n of_o the_o accidence_n before_o the_o grammar_n usual_o teach_v in_o england_n where_o speake_v of_o schoolmaster_n deserve_n for_o the_o teache_v and_o instruction_n of_o child_n his_o regal_a and_o resolute_a sentence_n for_o this_o matter_n be_v utter_v in_o these_o word_n you_o shall_v init_fw-la approbat_fw-la of_o thâ—_n accidence_n init_fw-la deserve_v of_o allmightie_a god_n condign_a reward_n where_o both_o deserue_n which_o be_v merit_n and_o the_o reward_n to_o be_v condign_a be_v testify_v and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o question_n out_o of_o their_o private_a author_n and_o doctor_n now_o let_v we_o cite_v somewhat_o out_o of_o their_o public_a theatre_n 342._o theatre_n of_o great_a britan_n pag._n 342._o in_o which_o they_o deliver_v unto_o we_o first_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o that_o primative_a age_n of_o christianity_n in_o this_o point_n general_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o in_o that_o these_o time_n the_o holy_a act_n of_o man_n which_o no_o doubt_n be_v many_o and_o the_o habit_n of_o monk_n the_o account_v holy_a garment_n of_o humility_n be_v so_o meritorious_o respect_v and_o repute_v in_o the_o devoute_a heart_n of_o the_o religeous_a where_o we_o see_v that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n be_v so_o general_a and_o universal_a that_o no_o man_n may_v wonder_v at_o it_o their_o reason_n shall_v be_v answer_v in_o his_o proper_a place_n therefore_o see_v this_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o merit_n be_v in_o that_o unspotted_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o these_o man_n have_v often_o grant_v it_o may_v be_v wonder_v at_o with_o what_o colour_n or_o pretence_n of_o truth_n these_o man_n against_o their_o own_o rule_n and_o judgement_n shall_v now_o deny_v it_o or_o bring_v it_o into_o question_n especial_o see_v they_o assign_v through_o all_o their_o work_n this_o cause_n of_o merit_n and_o satisfaction_n to_o have_v give_v the_o chief_a ground_n and_o original_a to_o so_o many_o holy_a and_o religious_a fowndation_n in_o england_n to_o merit_n and_o procure_v pardon_n of_o god_n to_o satisfy_v for_o the_o syn_n of_o themselves_o the_o fownder_n their_o friend_n ancestor_n and_o posterity_n as_o we_o may_v understand_v by_o these_o few_o example_n which_o they_o propose_v unto_o we_o in_o this_o order_n oswy_n king_n of_o northumberland_n 2._o theat_v pag._n 338._o n._n 2._o have_v cruel_o slay_v king_n oswyne_n of_o deirans_n in_o that_o place_n afterward_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o so_o heinous_a a_o offence_n a_o monastery_n be_v build_v as_o upon_o like_a occasion_n many_o the_o like_a fowndation_n be_v lay_v and_o of_o he_o again_o partly_o cite_v in_o a_o other_o place_n this_o king_n oswy_n have_v reign_v 28._o 8._o pag._n 338._o n._n 8._o year_n fall_v sick_a stroke_n with_o remorse_n for_o the_o death_n of_o good_a king_n oswyne_n and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v spill_v vow_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n so_o they_o describe_v 3._o pag._n 339._o n._n 3._o unto_o we_o k._n wlfhere_o his_o work_n of_o satisfaction_n in_o build_v church_n and_o monasterye_n for_o his_o murder_v or_o martyringe_n his_o son_n wlfald_n and_o ruffin_n and_o again_o ethelbert_n of_o kent_n in_o fowndinge_a 4._o pag._n 302._o n._n 4._o s._n paul_n church_n in_o london_n in_o his_o charter_n have_v these_o word_n ethelbert_n rex_fw-la deo_fw-la inspirante_fw-la pro_fw-la animae_fw-la suae_fw-la remedio_fw-la dedit_fw-la episcopo_fw-la mileto_n terram_fw-la etc._n etc._n ethelbert_n king_n by_o god_n inspiration_n for_o remedy_n of_o his_o soul_n have_v give_v to_o bishop_n miletus_n the_o land_n call_v tuâ—lingham_n for_o the_o monastery_n of_o 4._o pag._n 343._o n._n 4._o s._n paul_n and_o again_o king_n ethelbald_n live_v a_o wicked_a life_n be_v reprehend_v by_o the_o epistle_n of_o boniface_n a_o english_a man_n and_z archbishop_z of_o mentz_n in_o repentance_n release_v and_o privilege_v the_o church_n from_o all_o tribute_n to_o himself_o and_o build_v the_o abbey_n of_o crowland_n in_o lincolnshire_n for_o the_o pacifye_v of_o god_n wrath_n towards_o his_o syn_n and_o again_o king_n offa_n in_o testimony_n of_o his_o repentance_n for_o the_o blood_n he_o have_v 345._o pag._n 345._o spill_v he_o give_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o all_o his_o good_n unto_o the_o church_n man_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a at_o bath_n he_o also_o build_v a_o other_o monastery_n and_o in_o warwickshire_n a_o church_n where_o the_o adjoininge_a town_n from_o it_o and_o he_o bear_v the_o name_n offa_n church_n in_o great_a devotion_n he_o go_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o make_v his_o kingdom_n subject_a to_o a_o tribute_n then_o call_v peter_n peace_n afterward_o romescot_n in_o honour_n of_o s._n alban_n and_o in_o repentance_n of_o his_o syn_n over_o against_o verolamium_n in_o the_o place_n then_o call_v holmehurst_n where_o that_o proto-martyr_n of_o britain_n for_o the_o constant_a profession_n of_o christ_n lose_v his_o head_n offa_n build_v a_o magnificent_a monastery_n endoweinge_v it_o with_o land_n and_o rich_a revenue_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o a_o hundred_o monk_n and_o thus_o again_o king_n ethelstan_n have_v consent_v 363._o pag._n 363._o to_o his_o brother_n edwyne_n death_n repent_v the_o same_o for_o beside_o his_o seven_o year_n penance_n voluntary_o undergo_v to_o pacify_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o betray_a brother_n he_o build_v the_o two_o monasterye_n of_o middleton_n and_o michelnesse_n go_v into_o the_o north_n against_o the_o 364._o pag._n 364._o dane_n as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n much_o devote_a to_o godward_n turn_v a_o side_n to_o visit_v the_o tomb_n of_o s._n john_n of_o beverley_n where_o earnest_o pray_v for_o his_o prosperous_a success_n for_o want_v of_o rich_a ivell_n there_o offer_v his_o knife_n vowe_a that_o if_o he_o return_v he_o will_v redeem_v it_o with_o a_o worthy_a price_n which_o as_o they_o tell_v we_o he_o true_o perform_v though_o they_o mention_v not_o what_o it_o be_v but_o to_o put_v we_o out_o of_o doubt_n that_o both_o this_o doctrine_n of_o meritt_n and_o satisfaction_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o it_o by_o such_o meritorious_a good_a deed_n be_v both_o grateful_a and_o please_v to_o god_n and_o honourable_a with_o all_o good_a man_n first_o they_o testify_v of_o this_o last_o recite_v king_n in_o these_o word_n relate_v of_o a_o strange_a miracle_n wrought_v by_o 365._o pag._n 364._o sup_n n_z 8._o 10_o &_o pag._n 365._o he_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o enemy_n by_o craft_n and_o subtlety_n come_v to_o his_o camp_n he_o awake_v bold_o rush_v upon_o his_o enemy_n put_v they_o back_o with_o the_o death_n of_o fyve_o petty_a king_n twelve_o duke_n and_o well_o near_o of_o the_o whole_a army_n he_o join_v northumberland_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o monarchye_n and_o returninge_v to_o beverly_n redeem_v his_o own_o knife_n his_o dominion_n be_v the_o large_a that_o any_o saxon_a before_o he_o have_v enjoy_v and_o his_o fame_n the_o great_a with_o all_o foreign_a prince_n who_o seek_v his_o frendshipp_n both_o with_o love_n and_o alliance_n
pag._n 74._o 91._o no_o man_n do_v teach_v that_o the_o commandment_n be_v absolute_o and_o symp_o unpossible_a therefore_o they_o may_v be_v keep_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o that_o grant_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_v before_o out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o be_v true_a in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o god_n exact_v of_o we_o to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n must_v needs_o grant_v the_o possibility_n to_o do_v it_o and_o consent_v herein_o with_o catholic_n but_o english_a protestant_n doe_n or_o must_v do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v grant_v this_o possibility_n and_o consent_n to_o catholic_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n thus_o 58._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 55._o 58._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n opinion_n be_v true_a concern_v commit_v or_o avoyde_v sin_v and_o again_o god_n exact_v we_o shall_v keep_v all_o the_o commandment_n 57_o pag._n 57_o and_o further_o in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o be_v not_o ourselves_o wanteinge_v though_o we_o can_v avoid_v all_o syn_n yet_o we_o may_v and_o shall_v avoid_v all_o great_a and_o presumptuous_a syn_n and_o to_o make_v this_o matter_n more_o clear_a if_o it_o need_v he_o add_v because_o s._n sup_n pag._n 58._o sup_n james_n say_v he_o that_o keep_v the_o whole_a law_n and_o offend_v in_o one_o be_v guilty_a of_o all_o some_o thought_n all_o syn_n to_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o that_o commit_v any_o one_o but_o s._n james_n only_o tell_v to_o we_o that_o god_n exact_v a_o keep_n of_o they_o all_o this_o then_o be_v the_o conclusion_n that_o though_o no_o man_n be_v without_o all_o sin_v yet_o many_o be_v without_o many_o presumptuous_a syn_n which_o trough_n prayer_n and_o good_a mean_n they_o avoid_v what_o these_o man_n teach_v of_o venial_a syn_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o they_o from_o mortal_a and_o grevous_a syn_n agreeable_a to_o catholic_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v entreat_v hereafter_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o if_o true_a charity_n such_o as_o keep_v the_o commandment_n may_v be_v have_v in_o this_o life_n they_o they_o may_v be_v keep_v but_o such_o charity_n may_v be_v have_v in_o this_o life_n therefore_o the_o commandment_n may_v be_v keep_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o sufficient_a cause_n be_v put_v the_o effect_n must_v needs_o be_v possible_a otherwise_o the_o cause_n be_v not_o sufficient_a contrary_a to_o our_o supposition_n 15._o wotton_n dâ—f_n of_o perkins_n pag_n 15._o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n true_a charity_n though_o not_o perfect_a may_v be_v have_v in_o this_o life_n and_o by_o it_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n may_v be_v and_o be_v keep_v though_o not_o perfect_o therefore_o which_o he_o grant_v in_o express_a word_n the_o commandment_n both_o may_v and_o be_v keep_v therefore_o may_v be_v keep_v for_o thing_n unpossible_a neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v do_v ad_fw-la impossibilia_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la potentia_fw-la there_o be_v no_o power_n to_o thing_n unpossible_a and_o the_o same_o protestant_a writer_n speake_v of_o inherent_a justice_n write_v thus_o neither_o do_v we_o protestant_n deny_a that_o this_o inherent_a righteousness_n 175._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 174._o 175._o be_v such_o as_o may_v enable_v we_o to_o keep_v the_o law_n and_o shall_v when_o it_o be_v perfect_a righteousness_n say_v austin_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o not_o to_o sin_v not_o to_o sin_n be_v to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v as_o himself_o present_o expownd_v it_o to_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v forbid_v and_o to_o do_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v to_o he_o i_o may_v add_v d._n barlow_n protestant_a late_a bishop_n of_o lincoln_n who_o 304._o barlowe_n answ_n to_o a_o name_n less_o cath._n pag._n 304._o relate_v two_o thing_n which_o may_v serve_v this_o purpose_n the_o first_o be_v how_o prince_n have_v the_o great_a temptation_n &_o be_v most_o unlikely_a by_o that_o mean_n to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o keep_v themselves_o from_o great_a syn_n his_o word_n be_v these_o king_n have_v many_o occasion_n which_o may_v allure_v they_o to_o sin_v especial_o have_v that_o privilege_n in_o scripture_n whether_o exgratia_fw-la or_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la whether_o by_o exemption_n from_o god_n or_o fear_v of_o man_n that_o no_o man_n may_v say_v unto_o they_o why_o do_v you_o thus_o and_o the_o second_o thing_n concern_v keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o lyve_v without_o great_a sin_n he_o write_v of_o queen_n elizabeth_n no_o more_o confirm_v in_o grace_n then_o other_o prince_n for_o any_o thing_n he_o write_v or_o any_o man_n can_v conjecture_v in_o these_o word_n queen_n elizabeth_n never_o in_o her_o life_n commit_v helish_a crime_n therefore_o if_o she_o a_o princess_n and_o 73._o barlowâ—_n sup_v pag._n 73._o queen_n by_o this_o man_n testimony_n though_o i_o take_v it_o not_o as_o a_o revelation_n live_a in_o that_o dawngerous_a stafe_n of_o those_o of_o her_o rank_n by_o his_o judgement_n before_o never_o commit_v any_o sin_n deserue_v hell_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v or_o must_v grant_v that_o by_o his_o judgement_n other_o not_o in_o such_o case_n of_o dawnger_n and_o some_o of_o they_o also_o that_o be_v of_o that_o place_n may_v live_v without_o syns_n hellish_a or_o if_o they_o commit_v any_o in_o their_o life_n may_v do_v penance_n for_o they_o keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o be_v save_v and_o thus_o much_o of_o this_o matter_n and_o i_o hope_v a_o full_a discharge_v of_o the_o scruple_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o last_o question_n by_o their_o own_o learned_a doctor_n and_o professor_n chapter_n vi._n wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n in_o man_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o catholic_n entreate_v of_o the_o fall_n of_o 1._o council_n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 1._o man_n by_o the_o sin_v of_o adam_n have_v thus_o declare_v in_o this_o question_n man_n be_v so_o much_o the_o servant_n of_o sin_v and_o under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o death_n that_o not_o only_o the_o gentile_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o nature_n but_o neither_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n can_v be_v deliver_v or_o rise_v from_o thence_o although_o free_a will_n be_v not_o extinguish_v but_o weaken_v in_o power_n and_o decline_v in_o they_o and_o thus_o again_o the_o begin_v of_o sup_n can._n 5._o sup_n justification_n in_o they_o that_o be_v of_o discretion_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n by_o grace_n prevent_v that_o be_v from_o his_o call_n by_o the_o which_o when_o they_o have_v no_o merit_n they_o be_v call_v that_o they_o which_o be_v avert_v from_o god_n by_o syn_n by_o his_o excitatinge_v and_o helpe_v grace_n to_o convert_v they_o be_v dispose_v to_o their_o justification_n free_o assent_v to_o the_o same_o grace_n and_o cooperate_a so_o that_o god_n touch_v the_o hart_n of_o man_n by_o the_o illumination_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n neither_o man_n himself_o do_v nothing_o at_o all_o receive_v that_o inspiration_n when_o he_o may_v abject_a it_o neither_o not_o withstand_v without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n can_v move_v himself_o to_o justice_n before_o he_o by_o his_o free_a will_n whereupon_o in_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v say_v be_v you_o convert_v to_o i_o and_o i_o will_v be_v convert_v 1_o zachar._n 1_o to_o you_o was_z â—â—e_z admonish_v of_o our_o freedom_n when_o we_o answer_v o_o lord_n convert_v we_o to_o thou_o and_o 84._o psal_n 84._o weâ—_n shall_v be_v convert_v we_o confess_v we_o be_v prevent_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n hither_o to_o that_o holy_a council_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v more_o at_o large_a in_o regard_n that_o many_o protestant_n have_v and_o i_o fear_v sometime_o voluntary_o mistake_v and_o report_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o question_n and_o after_o this_o the_o same_o sacred_a council_n define_v against_o the_o 6._o council_n trid._n sup_v sess_v 6._o can_n 6._o enemy_n of_o free_a will_n in_o this_o manner_n if_o any_o mâ—n_z shall_v say_v that_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n after_o the_o sin_v of_o adam_n be_v lose_v and_o extinct_a let_v he_o be_v anathema_n now_o let_v we_o hear_v how_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n will_v agree_v with_o this_o catholic_a sentence_n in_o which_o matter_n thus_o i_o argue_v where_o there_o be_v freedom_n in_o will_n from_o coaction_n and_o necessity_n there_o be_v free_a will_n but_o in_o man_n will_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n be_v this_o freedom_n therefore_o in_o he_o there_o be_v free_a
will_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n graunte_v such_o freedom_n to_o make_v free_a will_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n 35._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 35._o write_v thus_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o wownd_v give_v to_o humane_a nature_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n ignorance_n malice_n concupiscence_n and_o infirmity_n â—et_o the_o will_n be_v free_a from_o necessity_n and_o coaction_n though_o not_o from_o misery_n and_o infirmity_n where_o he_o do_v most_o plain_o teach_v a_o freedom_n of_o the_o will_n from_o sin_v for_o where_o no_o necessity_n and_o coaction_n be_v there_o must_v needs_o be_v liberty_n and_o freedom_n and_o in_o the_o will_n freedom_n in_o it_o and_o free_a will_n and_o to_o make_v protestant_n agree_v with_o the_o recite_v council_n of_o trent_n in_o this_o matter_n thus_o he_o speak_v again_o in_o their_o name_n in_o supernatural_a thing_n we_o say_v the_o 37._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 37._o will_n of_o man_n have_v not_o obtain_v grace_n by_o freedom_n but_o freedom_n by_o grace_n meane_v that_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n man_n be_v make_v free_a to_o do_v all_o duty_n in_o supernatural_a and_o religeous_a affair_n of_o themselves_o above_o the_o natural_a power_n before_o it_o be_v assist_v by_o spiritual_a and_o supernatural_a help_n and_o grace_n and_o concern_v the_o natural_a power_n itself_o before_o the_o come_n of_o grace_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v in_o the_o will_n of_o man_n natural_o that_o freedom_n whereby_o it_o be_v apt_a to_o take_v or_o refuse_v any_o particular_a sup_n covell_a sup_n object_n whatsoever_o be_v present_v unto_o it_o and_o from_o hence_o i_o argue_v further_o in_o this_o order_n that_o without_o which_o man_n action_n be_v neither_o good_a nor_o evil_a must_v needs_o be_v grant_v but_o free_a will_n in_o man_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v grant_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o if_o man_n action_n be_v neither_o good_a nor_o evil_a there_o can_v be_v no_o reward_n for_o virtue_n because_o nothing_o shall_v be_v virtue_n where_o nothing_o be_v good_a nor_o punishment_n for_o sin_v because_o nothing_o can_v be_v sin_v where_o nothing_o can_v be_v evil_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o ascribe_v to_o this_o freedom_n of_o man_n will_n the_o goodness_n and_o malice_n of_o humane_a action_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v if_o man_n have_v not_o freedom_n and_o liberty_n of_o will_n his_o action_n can_v not_o be_v praise_v for_o good_a nor_o condemn_v for_o evil_a his_o word_n be_v these_o all_o the_o unforced_a action_n of_o 50._o covell_a sup_n def_n of_o hooker_n pag_n 49._o 50._o man_n be_v voluntary_a and_o all_o voluntary_a action_n tend_v to_o their_o end_n have_v choice_n and_o all_o choice_n presuppose_v the_o knowledge_n of_o some_o cause_n wherefore_o we_o make_v it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o absurdity_n to_o think_v that_o all_o action_n of_o man_n endue_v with_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n be_v general_o either_o good_a or_o evil_a where_o we_o may_v see_v what_o a_o creature_n man_n be_v make_v by_o they_o that_o deny_v free_a will_n unto_o he_o that_o even_o in_o protestant_n judgement_n by_o that_o denial_n not_o only_o his_o action_n as_o before_o be_v neither_o vice_n or_o virtue_n and_o himself_o thereby_o deprive_v of_o the_o power_n of_o choice_n and_o election_n be_v deny_v to_o be_v a_o reasonable_a creature_n and_o prove_v by_o their_o own_o deduction_n to_o be_v a_o beast_n and_o whole_o mortal_a again_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o that_o grant_v and_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n and_o further_o that_o man_n have_v liberty_n to_o virtue_n and_o vice_n must_v needs_o grant_v free_a will_n in_o man_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n follow_v grant_v these_o thing_n therefore_o they_o must_v grant_v free_a will_n in_o man_n the_o mayor_n be_v both_o too_o manifest_a and_o copious_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a citation_n d._n covell_n write_v of_o 34._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 34._o the_o fall_n of_o man_n in_o adam_n set_v down_o his_o opinion_n in_o this_o oâ—der_n we_o must_v needs_o confess_v that_o by_o sin_v he_o have_v lose_v much_o who_o be_v now_o able_a to_o comprehend_v all_o that_o he_o shall_v but_o we_o dare_v not_o affirm_v that_o he_o have_v lose_v all_o who_o even_o in_o this_o blindenes_n be_v able_a to_o see_v some_o thing_n and_o in_o this_o weakness_n strong_a enough_o without_o the_o light_n of_o supernatural_a iustifye_a grace_n to_o tread_v out_o those_o path_n of_o moral_a virtue_n which_o have_v not_o only_o great_a use_n in_o humane_a society_n but_o be_v also_o not_o altogether_o of_o a_o nature_n opposite_o different_a from_o man_n salvation_n and_o further_a thus_o he_o write_v though_o sin_v have_v give_v as_o the_o 35._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 35._o schoolman_n observe_v four_o wownd_n unto_o our_o nature_n ignorance_n malice_n concupiscence_n and_o infirmity_n the_o first_o in_o the_o understanding_n the_o second_o in_o the_o will_n the_o third_o in_o our_o desire_a appetite_n the_o last_o in_o the_o irascible_a yet_o the_o will_n be_v free_a from_o necessity_n and_o coaction_n though_o not_o from_o misery_n and_o infirmity_n for_o as_o s._n bernard_n say_v there_o be_v a_o threefold_a freedom_n from_o necessity_n from_o sin_v from_o misery_n the_o first_o of_o nature_n the_o second_o of_o grace_n the_o three_o of_o glory_n in_o the_o first_o from_o the_o bondadge_n of_o coaction_n the_o will_n be_v free_a in_o it_o own_o nature_n and_o have_v power_n over_o itself_o in_o the_o second_o the_o will_n be_v not_o free_a but_o free_v from_o the_o bondadge_n of_o sin_v and_o in_o the_o three_o it_o be_v free_v from_o the_o servitude_n of_o corruption_n now_o that_o freedom_n by_o which_o the_o will_n of_o man_n be_v name_v free_a be_v the_o first_o only_a and_o therefore_o we_o dare_v say_v that_o the_o wickâ—d_n who_o have_v not_o the_o two_o last_o be_v captive_n to_o sin_v in_o this_o life_n and_o to_o misery_n in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v yet_o for_o all_o this_o want_v not_o the_o freedom_n of_o will_n and_o to_o make_v plain_a demonstration_n that_o in_o this_o question_n he_o join_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o have_v before_o follow_v the_o schoolman_n in_o 37._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o covell_a sup_n def_n pag._n 35._o 36._o 37._o general_a chief_a agent_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v call_v by_o protestant_n before_o so_o in_o particular_a he_o appeal_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o petrus_n lombardus_fw-la master_n of_o the_o sentence_n to_o albertus_n bonaventara_o scotus_n s._n thomas_n etc._n etc._n for_o decision_n hereof_o who_o opinion_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o present_a catholic_a church_n no_o man_n can_v make_v question_n to_o this_o man_n i_o add_v the_o forenamed_a approver_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n d._n abbot_n the_o present_a protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n d._n feild_n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o greek_a church_n censure_v in_o these_o word_n man_n have_v 19_o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_a censur_fw-fr cap._n 18_o â—_o 19_o free_a will_n to_o eternal_a salvation_n and_o again_o virtue_n and_o vice_n be_v in_o the_o power_n and_o choice_n of_o man_n we_o may_v avoid_v all_o syn_n it_o be_v against_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n that_o to_o be_v esteem_v virtue_n which_o a_o man_n do_v by_o necessity_n for_o everye_o virtuous_a action_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o will_n i_o argue_v further_o thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n in_o this_o point_n be_v true_a but_o to_o grant_v free_a will_n be_v the_o doctrine_n thereof_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a both_o the_o mayor_n and_o minor_n be_v prove_v before_o 50._o part._n 1._o cap._n 9_o part_n 2._o c._n 4._o covell_a mod_n examinat_fw-la pag._n 120._o sutcliff_n subu_n pag._n 50._o the_o mayor_n in_o the_o first_o part_n and_o this_o also_o the_o minor_a in_o the_o 4._o chapter_n before_o out_o of_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n sutcliff_n and_o so_o nothing_o in_o this_o argument_n require_v proof_n any_o further_o therefore_o i_o make_v this_o new_a argument_n all_o man_n grant_v unto_o man_n liberty_n to_o sin_v or_o not_o to_o sin_v to_o be_v save_v or_o not_o to_o be_v save_v must_v needs_o grant_v free_a will_n in_o man_n as_o catholic_n do_v but_o the_o protestant_n follow_v grant_n such_o liberty_n and_o freedom_n to_o man_n therefore_o they_o grant_v unto_o he_o free_a will_n as_o catholic_n do_v the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o m._n
wotton_n who_o defendeinge_v m._n perkins_n 68_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 67._o pag._n 68_o compare_v a_o sinner_n out_o of_o grace_n to_o a_o prisoner_n add_v thus_o for_o himself_o he_o that_o be_v chain_v by_o sin_v may_v choose_v whether_o he_o will_v do_v such_o a_o action_n or_o no._n and_o again_o thus_o liberty_n in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n to_o will_v spiritual_a good_a we_o thank_v full_o acknowledge_v and_o 85._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 85._o further_o in_o these_o word_n a_o man_n may_v with_o hold_v himself_o from_o break_v into_o gross_a syn_n we_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o life_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o fault_n be_v in_o every_o man_n that_o 88_o pag._n 86._o pag._n 88_o be_v not_o save_v i_o argue_v further_o that_o which_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o deny_v and_o be_v consent_v unto_o by_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n in_o man_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a and_o the_o minor_a both_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n sutcliff_n and_o now_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n 88_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 88_o who_o both_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o the_o primatyve_a time_n consent_v with_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n and_o conclude_v thus_o we_o say_v with_o austin_n both_o in_o word_n and_o meane_a 90._o sup._n pag._n 90._o that_o true_a religion_n neither_o deny_v free_a will_n either_o to_o a_o good_a or_o bad_a life_n my_o last_o argument_n against_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v from_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o frame_v thus_o whosoever_o by_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o subscription_n in_o religion_n agree_v with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o this_o question_n do_v grant_v free_a will_n but_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v such_o therefore_o they_o grant_v free_a will_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o recite_v degree_n of_o the_o council_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o demonstrative_o prove_v for_o the_o book_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o before_o confirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n to_o which_o all_o minister_n have_v subscribe_v or_o so_o ought_v to_o do_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n do_v teach_v they_o thus_o the_o condition_n of_o man_n after_o the_o religion_n artic._n 10._o of_o religion_n fall_n of_o adam_n be_v such_o that_o he_o can_v turn_v and_o prepare_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o natural_a strength_n and_o good_a work_n to_o faith_n and_o call_v upon_o god_n wherefore_o we_o have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v good_a work_n pleasant_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n prevent_v we_o that_o we_o may_v have_v a_o good_a will_n and_o work_v with_o we_o when_o we_o have_v that_o good_a will_n then_o with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o suppose_v that_o by_o grace_n man_n be_v make_v free_a even_o to_o supernatural_a thing_n and_o before_o grace_n be_v by_o nature_n free_a and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o question_n chapter_n vii_o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o cownsayl_n and_o how_o they_o bind_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n the_o common_a doctrine_n as_o well_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o one_o &_o not_o the_o other_o as_o also_o the_o contrary_a general_o teach_v by_o protestant_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o all_o acquaint_v with_o the_o controversy_n of_o this_o time_n wherefore_o without_o needle_n repetition_n further_o to_o prove_v that_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n do_v or_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n ought_v to_o agree_v and_o consent_n to_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o argue_v and_o but_o brief_o because_o it_o be_v so_o plain_o yield_v unto_o by_o these_o man_n all_o that_o consent_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o question_n grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n as_o it_o do_v but_o these_o english_a protestant_n account_v learned_a writer_n among_o which_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o do_v so_o consent_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n therefore_o they_o grant_v or_o aught_o by_o their_o doctrine_n to_o grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n first_o d._n feild_n confess_v it_o 241._o feild_n pag._n 241._o thus_o beside_o precept_n many_o thing_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o way_n of_o counsel_n and_o advise_v only_o to_o the_o church_n second_o i_o may_v add_v all_o those_o which_o before_o have_v grant_v unto_o we_o that_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n may_v be_v keep_v the_o denial_n of_o this_o distinction_n and_o doctrine_n be_v but_o a_o accidentarie_a and_o subordinate_a error_n defend_v to_o uphold_v that_o falsehood_n that_o the_o commandment_n be_v not_o possible_a to_o be_v observe_v wherefore_o i_o will_v three_o cite_v d._n covell_n a_o man_n plain_o deliver_v his_o own_o consent_n and_o of_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n also_o so_o far_o as_o he_o can_v allow_v their_o religion_n in_o this_o matter_n his_o word_n be_v these_o precept_n and_o counsel_n have_v this_o difference_n that_o the_o 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 51._o pag._n 52._o one_o be_v of_o absolute_a necessity_n the_o other_o leave_v unto_o our_o free_a election_n to_o cast_v away_o whole_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n be_v no_o precept_n of_o necessity_n but_o a_o advice_n of_o great_a perfection_n he_o that_o obey_v not_o a_o precept_n be_v guilty_a of_o deserve_a punishment_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o these_o counsel_n only_o want_v without_o sin_v that_o measure_n of_o perfection_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o fault_n not_o to_o vow_v but_o to_o vow_v and_o perform_v be_v praise_n he_o that_o perform_v the_o one_o shall_v have_v great_a glory_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o the_o other_o without_o repentance_n shall_v have_v certain_a punishment_n neither_o be_v it_o say_v say_v s._n augustine_n as_o thou_o shall_v not_o commit_v adultery_n thou_o shall_v not_o kill_v so_o thou_o shall_v not_o marry_v for_o those_o be_v exact_v this_o be_v offer_v this_o if_o it_o be_v do_v be_v praise_v those_o unless_o they_o be_v do_v be_v punish_v for_o say_v s._n hierome_n where_o it_o be_v but_o advise_v there_o be_v leave_v a_o freedom_n but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o precept_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n precept_n be_v common_a to_o all_o counsel_n to_o the_o perfection_n of_o some_o few_o the_o precept_n be_v observe_v have_v a_o reward_n be_v not_o observe_v a_o punishment_n but_o a_o counsel_n or_o advise_v not_o observe_v have_v no_o punishment_n and_o be_v observe_v have_v a_o great_a reward_n and_o yield_v as_o it_o be_v a_o reason_n why_o according_a to_o my_o former_a assertion_n some_o protestant_n and_o other_o have_v deny_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v thus_o in_o these_o point_v sup_n covell_a sup_n all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n some_o think_v these_o cownsaile_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o necessity_n with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o second_o judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willinge_v poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o then_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v and_o before_o he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n how_o the_o 51._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 50._o 51._o state_n of_o poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n belong_v to_o these_o perfection_n which_o be_v also_o evident_a in_o his_o word_n recite_v wherefore_o out_o of_o this_o grant_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o what_o soever_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v so_o certain_a and_o allow_v that_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o law_n of_o reason_n by_o s._n augustine_n s._n hierome_n the_o primative_a church_n and_o deny_v by_o no_o protestant_a of_o judgement_n by_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o without_o all_o doubt_n be_v true_a but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v such_o so_o allow_v and_o warrant_v therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a for_o those_o rule_n of_o true_a doctrine_n the_o word_n of_o god_n primative_a church_n etc._n etc._n
religion_n and_o perfection_n therein_o god_n of_o his_o infinite_a mercy_n grant_v they_o true_a penance_n and_o turn_v away_o his_o so_o much_o deserve_v vengeance_n from_o this_o nation_n and_o that_o as_o these_o man_n have_v much_o exexcee_v the_o infidel_n danes_n in_o offendinge_v so_o they_o may_v in_o some_o kind_n imitate_v they_o in_o satisfaction_n and_o repentinge_v for_o they_o themselves_o in_o this_o theatre_n be_v witness_n that_o their_o 392._o theat_v of_o gr_n britt_n pag._n 391._o 392._o great_a king_n canutus_n who_o i_o choose_v to_o exemplify_v in_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o such_o his_o syn_n go_v on_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n to_o visit_v the_o sepulchre_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o paul_n build_v many_o church_n and_o abbey_n great_o reverence_v s._n benett_n who_o monasterye_n be_v so_o persecute_v he_o offer_v up_o his_o crown_n upon_o the_o martyr_n s._n edmund_n tomb_n most_o rich_a and_o royal_a jewel_n he_o give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o winchester_n whereof_o one_o be_v record_v to_o be_v a_o cross_a worth_n as_o much_o as_o the_o whole_a revenewe_n of_o england_n amount_v to_o in_o one_o year_n he_o set_v his_o crown_n on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o picture_n of_o our_o saviour_n on_o the_o cross_n at_o winchester_n never_o weareinge_v it_o more_o unto_o coventry_n he_o give_v the_o arm_n of_o saint_n augustine_n the_o doctor_n which_o he_o buy_v at_o papia_n in_o his_o return_n from_o rome_n and_o for_o which_o he_o pay_v a_o hundred_o talent_n of_o silver_n and_o one_o of_o gold_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n he_o do_v help_v to_o remove_v the_o body_n of_o saint_n alphegus_n at_o the_o translation_n of_o it_o from_o london_n to_o canterbury_n who_o the_o dane_n not_o withstand_v his_o archiepiscopall_a and_o sacred_a calle_n before_o have_v martyr_v at_o greenwich_n gunhilda_n daughter_n of_o this_o king_n and_o emma_n his_o wife_n be_v the_o first_o wife_n of_o 24._o pag._n 393._o n._n 24._o henry_n 3_o roman_a emperor_n her_o surpass_a beauty_n breed_v in_o the_o emperor_n jealousy_n of_o her_o incontinencye_n the_o matter_n to_o be_v try_v by_o combat_n her_o champion_n be_v her_o page_n but_o a_o youth_n bring_v out_o of_o england_n against_o agyantlike_a man_n but_o the_o page_n cut_v of_o his_o head_n the_o empress_n refuse_v the_o emperor_n bed_n and_o take_v the_o holy_a veil_n of_o a_o nun_n in_o flaunders_n where_o she_o spend_v the_o rest_n of_o her_o life_n o_o how_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o k._n henry_n 8._o and_o his_o daughter_n q._n elizabeth_n themselves_o for_o we_o and_o all_o posterity_n in_o england_n if_o as_o in_o synninge_v they_o imitate_v and_o exceed_v the_o unbeleeve_a dane_n so_o in_o repent_v and_o satisfaction_n they_o have_v be_v imitator_n of_o their_o piety_n chapter_n viii_o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o mortal_a and_o venial_a syn_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a writer_n in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o brief_o make_v demonstration_n for_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n all_o man_n that_o grant_v and_o do_v not_o deny_v this_o difference_n of_o syn_n some_o to_o be_v mortal_a deprive_v of_o grace_n other_o venial_a not_o depryve_v of_o it_o but_o consist_v with_o it_o do_v grant_v this_o distinction_n and_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o agree_v with_o catholic_n therein_o but_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n and_o writer_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o agree_v with_o catholic_n therein_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v never_o without_o that_o great_a horrible_a offence_n of_o denial_n of_o a_o man_n faith_n be_v deny_v so_o they_o ought_v according_a to_o the_o obligation_n and_o duty_n of_o some_o time_n profess_v our_o faith_n be_v also_o some_o time_n confess_v but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o mayor_n which_o be_v sufficient_a in_o this_o argument_n be_v express_o affirm_v and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o the_o public_a protestant_a conference_n at_o 41._o conference_n pag._n 41._o hampton_n court_n assure_v we_o thus_o among_o syn_n some_o be_v grevous_a or_o mortal_a which_o deprive_v of_o grace_n other_o venial_a or_o which_o do_v consist_v with_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v in_o this_o question_n and_o d._n feild_n entreateinge_v of_o this_o matter_n write_v 116._o field_n pag._n 116._o thus_o in_o the_o name_n general_o of_o protestant_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o distinction_n of_o venial_a and_o mortal_a syn_n but_o do_v think_v that_o some_o syn_n be_v right_o say_v to_o be_v mortal_a and_o some_o venial_a some_o do_v exclude_v grace_n out_o of_o that_o man_n in_o which_o they_o be_v find_v and_o so_o leave_v he_o in_o a_o state_n wherein_o he_o have_v nothing_o in_o himself_o that_o can_v or_o will_v procure_v he_o pardon_v other_o do_v not_o so_o far_o prevail_v as_o to_o banish_v grace_n 56._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 56._o d._n covell_n dispute_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o english_a puritan_n protestant_n use_v these_o word_n your_o three_o false_a conclusion_n seem_v to_o establish_v a_o threefold_a error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o church_n that_o be_v account_v christian_n first_o that_o all_o sin_v be_v but_o one_o sin_v second_o that_o all_o syn_n be_v equal_a three_o that_o all_o syn_n be_v unite_v the_o first_o make_v no_o division_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o sin_v the_o second_o no_o distinction_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o sin_v and_o the_o three_o no_o difference_n in_o commit_v sin_n against_o these_o we_o say_v and_o we_o hope_v warrant_v by_o truth_n that_o syn_n be_v of_o diverse_a kind_n of_o diverse_a degree_n of_o diverse_a nature_n from_o which_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o church_n account_v christian_n be_v erroneous_a and_o in_o the_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v warrant_v by_o truth_n be_v not_o true_a but_o that_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o deni_v the_o diverse_a kind_n degree_n and_o nature_n of_o syn_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a for_o true_a doctrine_n can_v be_v contrary_a to_o all_o christian_a church_n to_o truth_n nor_o can_v be_v erroneous_a opposite_a to_o truth_n the_o minor_a be_v express_o in_o plain_a word_n prove_v by_o d._n covell_n before_o who_o make_v it_o so_o odious_a that_o in_o his_o opinion_n none_o account_v or_o to_o be_v account_v a_o christian_a will_v defend_v it_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o distinction_n of_o syn_n thus_o he_o confirm_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v not_o all_o one_o to_o be_v â—_o foot_n 58._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 57_o 58._o and_o a_o rod_n wide_a and_o therefore_o the_o law_n that_o forbid_v but_o one_o thing_n thou_o shall_v not_o kill_v forbid_v three_o thing_n as_o christ_n expownd_v it_o anger_n to_o thy_o brother_n to_o call_v he_o fool_n to_o offer_v he_o violence_n these_o have_v everye_o one_o as_o their_o several_a degree_n so_o their_o several_a punishment_n this_o heresy_n than_o we_o leave_v to_o his_o first_o author_n jovinian_a and_o the_o rest_n from_o which_o sentence_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o nothing_o that_o be_v heresy_n and_o be_v for_o such_o condemn_v in_o the_o heretic_n jovinian_a and_o other_o for_o such_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o protestant_n puritan_n doctrine_n here_o confute_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o his_o judgement_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o true_a doctrine_n and_o heresy_n be_v contrary_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v in_o the_o last_o protestant_n citation_n last_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v scandalize_v all_o church_n and_o leave_v many_o follower_n of_o that_o religion_n wherein_o it_o be_v teach_v ill_o satisfy_v can_v be_v true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o diverse_a protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o truth_n can_v scandalize_v all_o church_n nor_o leave_v the_o professor_n ill_o satisfy_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o entreat_v of_o this_o 48._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 48._o and_o other_o such_o protestant_a paradox_n write_v thus_o touch_v the_o eternal_a decree_n of_o god_n the_o quality_n of_o man_n nature_n the_o use_n of_o work_n some_o of_o their_o chief_a author_n have_v scandalize_v all_o other_o church_n withal_o yea_o and_o many_o of_o their_o own_o to_o rest_v very_o ill_o satisfy_v therefore_o the_o former_a catholic_a doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n even_o by_o these_o protestant_n which_o shall_v suffice_v in_o this_o question_n perhaps_o not_o so_o general_o receive_v
by_o english_a protestant_n especial_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n to_o which_o they_o have_v subscribe_v chapter_n ix_o where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n next_o unto_o these_o question_n so_o near_o concern_v the_o internal_a sanctity_n justice_n and_o sanctification_n of_o man_n i_o will_v willing_o give_v contentment_n to_o my_o country_n protestant_n from_o their_o own_o doctor_n and_o professor_n in_o religion_n in_o those_o article_n which_o they_o most_o dislike_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherefore_o as_o be_v it_o sufficient_o know_v that_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n be_v by_o his_o profession_n in_o his_o writing_n both_o a_o profess_a enemy_n unto_o catholic_n and_o among_o protestant_n a_o man_n of_o repute_a worthiness_n and_o take_v upon_o he_o a_o experimental_a knowledge_n of_o religeous_a cause_n so_o i_o hope_v no_o exception_n will_v be_v take_v unto_o i_o if_o i_o first_o make_v answer_n and_o give_v satisfaction_n unto_o his_o demand_n which_o to_o make_v a_o union_n between_o catholic_n and_o 48._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 48._o protestant_n in_o only_a on_o the_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n as_o i_o have_v also_o before_o remember_v be_v thus_o set_v down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n to_o give_v over_o worshippinge_n of_o imadge_n offer_v supplication_n to_o saint_n offensive_a ceremony_n indulgence_n and_o useinge_v of_o strange_a languadge_a not_o understand_v in_o our_o devotion_n these_o be_v all_o which_o he_o will_v catholic_n to_o relinquish_v in_o their_o religion_n among_o so_o many_o controversye_n in_o essential_a thing_n as_o their_o style_v professor_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n have_v register_v and_o consequent_o will_v protestant_n to_o conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o who_o i_o will_v answer_v in_o every_o particular_a even_o by_o his_o english_a fellow_n protestant_n writer_n and_o himself_o also_o and_o first_o in_o general_n upon_o his_o own_o grant_n and_o desire_v i_o argue_v thus_o when_o two_o church_n be_v at_o difference_n in_o religion_n and_o by_o grant_n of_o both_o one_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o differ_v in_o many_o great_a question_n and_o many_o of_o essential_a point_n by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n be_v one_o of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o church_n by_o their_o judgement_n only_o to_o have_v a_o union_n need_v to_o relinquish_v fyve_o thing_n and_o none_o of_o they_o essential_a but_o dispensable_a all_o and_o the_o other_o church_n to_o submit_v in_o all_o other_o then_o by_o thas_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n have_v teach_v we_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o general_o that_o it_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n that_o church_n which_o be_v by_o the_o adversary_n confession_n in_o this_o state_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o thing_n essential_a be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o the_o other_o false_a but_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n before_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o this_o state_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o protestant_n church_n in_o the_o contrary_a therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a and_o that_o of_o protestant_n false_a both_o the_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o prove_v before_o therefore_o lamentable_a be_v the_o condition_n of_o that_o protestant_a religion_n defective_a and_o to_o be_v reform_v by_o their_o own_o sentence_n in_o so_o many_o and_o essential_a question_n and_o this_o protestant_a relator_n and_o all_o protestant_n with_o he_o may_v certain_o know_v consider_v what_o they_o have_v write_v of_o the_o true_a church_n privilege_n 1._o part._n 1._o â—_o 1._o from_o error_n before_o that_o their_o so_o deform_a congregation_n be_v a_o false_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o so_o long_o time_n have_v be_v accuse_v by_o protestant_n of_o a_o general_a revolt_n and_o apostasy_n and_o now_o by_o her_o enemy_n judgement_n need_v to_o amend_v only_o fyve_o dispensable_a thing_n so_o small_a a_o blemish_n and_o spott_n to_o be_v wash_v away_o do_v also_o want_v those_o deformity_n and_o protestant_n eye_n be_v dazzle_v as_o well_o in_o those_o few_o now_o as_o in_o so_o many_o before_o now_o recant_v but_o to_o give_v he_o and_o all_o other_o protestant_n of_o england_n particular_a satisfaction_n by_o their_o own_o writing_n both_o in_o those_o fyve_o and_o all_o other_o chief_a question_n between_o we_o i_o will_v now_o first_o begin_v with_o that_o which_o he_o name_v first_o worshippinge_n of_o imadge_n as_o he_o term_v it_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n entreat_v how_o holy_a imadge_n be_v to_o be_v use_v and_o keep_v in_o church_n express_v the_o reverend_a respect_n to_o be_v observe_v towards_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n not_o because_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v there_o be_v any_o divinity_n 9_o council_n trident_n sess_v 9_o or_o virtue_n in_o they_o for_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v ask_v of_o they_o or_o any_o trust_n to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o imadge_n as_o of_o old_a it_o be_v do_v of_o the_o gentiles_n which_o place_v their_o hope_n in_o their_o idol_n but_o because_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototypa_n which_o they_o represent_v so_o that_o by_o the_o imadge_n which_o we_o kiss_v and_o before_o which_o we_o put_v of_o our_o hat_n and_o kneel_v down_o we_o adore_v christ_n and_o reverence_v the_o saint_n who_o similitude_n they_o bear_v which_o be_v that_o which_o be_v establish_v against_o oppugner_n of_o imadge_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o counsel_n especial_o the_o second_o synod_n of_o nyce_n hither_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n be_v the_o same_o and_o no_o other_o but_o that_o which_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n have_v decree_v 900._o year_n ago_o wherein_o a_o relative_a worship_n or_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v define_v then_o suppose_v what_o i_o have_v cite_v before_o from_o d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o that_o a_o general_a council_n have_v the_o high_a bind_n 6._o part._n 1._o c._n 6._o judgement_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o protestant_n church_n in_o england_n or_o all_o place_n of_o europe_n where_o it_o be_v ever_o have_v or_o can_v have_v any_o such_o council_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n but_o every_o rule_n they_o have_v or_o can_v have_v prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n be_v fallible_a and_o have_v err_v as_o be_v prove_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n this_o i_o say_v suppose_v thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v confirm_v and_o allow_v by_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundinge_a rule_n in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o receive_v before_o any_o protestant_a article_n or_o position_n allow_v by_o no_o such_o but_o by_o a_o deceitful_a rule_n but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v so_o confirm_v and_o allow_v and_o the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n only_a by_o a_o fallible_a and_o deceive_a rule_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o catholic_n and_o not_o of_o protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o conclude_v forth_o of_o these_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o much_o of_o the_o second_o proposition_n that_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n of_o these_o man_n neither_o in_o this_o or_o any_o one_o article_n have_v be_v allow_v by_o any_o such_o high_a or_o bind_n rule_n that_o which_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v be_v only_o this_o that_o by_o protestant_a testimony_n this_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v allow_v and_o confirm_v by_o general_a council_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o d._n willet_n write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o general_a 169._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 169._o council_n hold_v at_o nyâ—e_n confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o imadge_n about_o the_o time_n of_o adrian_n the_o first_o and_o their_o theatre_n have_v like_o word_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o true_a church_n by_o protestant_n judgement_n embrace_v be_v by_o they_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o believe_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o same_o in_o this_o point_n with_o that_o of_o their_o true_a church_n the_o greek_a church_n therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o believe_v of_o they_o the_o mayor_n be_v prove_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a by_o the_o relator_n of_o religion_n 54._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 54._o himself_o who_o seek_v this_o attinement_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o christian_a grecian_n he_o write_v thus_o they_o hold_v
argue_v thus_o all_o that_o be_v in_o blessedness_n in_o heaven_n and_o instate_v of_o excellency_n with_o god_n and_o worthy_a of_o honour_n and_o both_o hear_v or_o know_v our_o prayer_n and_o do_n and_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v and_o may_v be_v pray_v unto_o but_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n be_v such_o and_o in_o this_o condition_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v and_o may_v be_v pray_v unto_o the_o mayor_n be_v apparent_o true_a and_o with_o those_o condition_n grant_v by_o these_o best_a protestant_a writer_n the_o minor_a that_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n be_v in_o that_o state_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n d._n feild_n write_v thus_o the_o 143._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 31._o pag._n 143._o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o all_o in_o general_n and_o thus_o again_o of_o vigilantius_n the_o heretic_n if_o he_o absolute_o deny_v that_o the_o saint_n depart_v do_v pray_v for_o we_o we_o think_v he_o err_v for_o we_o protestant_n hold_v they_o pray_v in_o genere_fw-la then_o it_o be_v prove_v the_o saint_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o glory_n a_o state_n worthy_a honour_n and_o that_o they_o pray_v for_o we_o now_o i_o will_v prove_v they_o hear_v our_o prayer_n by_o these_o protestant_a writer_n because_o they_o teach_v we_o that_o they_o know_v our_o protestation_n profession_n and_o expect_v our_o seruyce_n d._n field_n to_o make_v we_o know_v that_o he_o think_v they_o know_v these_o thing_n for_o 192._o field_n pag._n 192._o a_o doctor_n may_v not_o make_v thing_n that_o understand_v not_o to_o understand_v and_o be_v make_v witness_n of_o thing_n they_o know_v not_o have_v these_o word_n we_o protest_v and_o profess_v before_o god_n man_n and_o angel_n his_o friend_n d._n willet_n write_v thus_o anglic_a willet_n antil_n in_o epist_n dedic_fw-la anglic_a that_o the_o angel_n expect_v his_o majesty_n faithful_a service_n then_o they_o know_v his_o service_n and_o if_o they_o know_v the_o deed_n and_o service_n of_o prince_n and_o king_n be_v to_o do_v their_o service_n faithful_o no_o doubt_n but_o they_o know_v the_o deed_n of_o subject_n also_o and_o in_o do_v faithful_a service_n the_o subject_n be_v not_o to_o be_v free_v where_o the_o sovereign_n be_v not_o exempt_v and_o concern_v prince_n henry_n his_o son_n thus_o their_o theatre_n pray_v upon_o who_o parson_n i_o pray_v that_o the_o â—_o theat_v of_o gr_n britt_n pag._n 37._o n._n â—_o angel_n of_o jacobs_n god_n may_v ever_o attend_v to_o his_o great_a glory_n and_o great_a britayne_n happiness_n and_o as_o these_o for_o the_o king_n and_o his_o son_n so_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o lincoln_n d._n barlowe_n enuey_v against_o his_o catholic_a adversary_n not_o write_v of_o q._n elizabeth_n as_o himself_o do_v 69._o barlowe_n answer_v to_o a_o nameles_a oath_n pag._n 69._o free_v she_o from_o all_o mortal_a sin_v in_o her_o whole_a life_n have_v these_o word_n o_o bless_a trinity_n and_o all_o you_o glorious_a angel_n can_v you_o endure_v this_o hellish_a blasphemye_n and_o brook_v these_o slawnderous_a u_fw-mi impiety_n in_o silence_n and_o unrevenged_a then_o i_o hope_v if_o a_o protestant_a bishope_n may_v invocate_v and_o pray_v to_o the_o angel_n to_o take_v revendge_n to_o hurt_v and_o hinder_v i_o it_o will_v be_v as_o agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o charity_n and_o true_a religion_n to_o desire_v their_o help_n assistance_n and_o pray_v unto_o they_o to_o releyve_v our_o want_n in_o our_o time_n of_o necessity_n or_o at_o any_o time_n to_o honour_v they_o the_o like_a unto_o this_o be_v write_v by_o d._n wilkes_n and_o other_o 12._o wilkes_n obedience_n pag._n §._o 3._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 12._o protestant_n and_o m._n wotton_n prove_v the_o same_o of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o saint_n depart_v we_o love_v and_o honour_n of_o their_o credit_n with_o god_n we_o doubt_v not_o their_o care_n of_o man_n we_o deny_v not_o and_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o have_v not_o a_o care_n of_o we_o only_o in_o general_n but_o in_o particular_a also_o and_o so_o know_v our_o action_n first_o m._n george_n close_a parson_n of_o black_a torrington_n in_o devonshire_n exeter_n m._n george_n close_n ser_n before_o the_o judge_n at_o exeter_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o judge_n at_o exeter_n move_v wicked_a lawyer_n to_o repentance_n urge_v it_o in_o these_o word_n so_o shall_v the_o angel_n rejoice_v in_o your_o contrition_n allmightie_a god_n accept_v your_o confession_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n keep_v a_o holy_a day_n for_o your_o satisfaction_n therefore_o if_o the_o angel_n know_v our_o particular_a internal_a action_n such_o as_o contrition_n and_o sorrow_n of_o mind_n be_v how_o much_o more_o those_o that_o be_v external_a and_o in_o no_o way_n shroud_v from_o their_o understanding_n and_o to_o this_o verity_n his_o majesty_n himself_o give_v testimony_n speak_v whitehall_n king_n speech_n die_v 21._o martij_fw-la an._n 1609._o at_o whitehall_n thus_o it_o be_v a_o christian_a duty_n in_o every_o man_n reddere_fw-la rationem_fw-la fidei_fw-la and_o not_o to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o profession_n before_o man_n and_o angel_n as_o oft_o as_o occasion_n shall_v require_v therefore_o see_v auditor_n in_o take_v audite_fw-la must_v needs_o know_v the_o reckon_n and_o account_n of_o their_o accomptant_n the_o angel_n and_o saint_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o our_o action_n do_v before_o they_o as_o his_o majesty_n express_v and_o d._n covell_n in_o examination_n of_o puritan_n write_v thus_o 195._o covell_n examinat_fw-la pag._n 195._o do_v any_o man_n think_v the_o angel_n do_v not_o help_v we_o be_v minister_a spirit_n and_o see_v god_n have_v give_v his_o angel_n charge_n over_o we_o may_v we_o not_o pray_v to_o have_v their_o assistance_n from_o whence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o they_o that_o be_v in_o glory_n can_v help_v we_o and_o have_v charge_n over_o we_o to_o minister_v and_o man_n may_v pray_v to_o have_v their_o assistance_n and_o they_o attend_v to_o further_a our_o request_n may_v be_v request_v and_o pray_v unto_o but_o the_o angel_n and_o consequent_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v in_o these_o condition_n towards_o we_o therefore_o they_o may_v be_v request_v and_o pray_v unto_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a also_o sufficient_o prove_v by_o this_o last_o citation_n from_o d._n covell_n and_o thus_o confirm_v again_o 178._o covell_a exam_n sup_v pag._n 178._o by_o he_o the_o angel_n attend_v to_o further_a our_o request_n therefore_o we_o may_v request_v their_o help_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o l._n protestant_n archbishop_n and_o d._n field_n true_a greek_a church_n may_v not_o be_v reject_v but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o honour_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v the_o mayor_n be_v before_o grant_v the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o censure_n of_o protestant_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o one_o only_a true_a god_n they_o have_v these_o word_n 21._o hieremias_n in_o censur_n cap._n 21._o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v other_o for_o god_n beside_o thou_o but_o we_o make_v all_o saint_n mediator_n and_o chief_o and_o excellent_o above_o all_o other_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n himself_o marry_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o we_o constitute_v all_o saint_n mediator_n and_o advocate_n for_o us._n and_o they_o pray_v not_o only_o for_o we_o but_o also_o for_o those_o which_o be_v dead_a so_o that_o they_o die_v not_o in_o mortal_a sin_v for_o in_o such_o a_o case_n no_o job_n or_o daniel_n though_o they_o shall_v stand_v up_o to_o pray_v shall_v deliver_v their_o child_n we_o call_v upon_o our_o lady_n angel_n archangell_n that_o precursor_n and_o prophet_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o baptist_n also_o the_o glorious_a apostle_n prophet_n martyr_n and_o holy_a pastor_n and_o doctor_n also_o the_o company_n of_o holy_a woman_n and_o all_o saint_n to_o make_v intercession_n for_o we_o sinner_n hitherto_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n both_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o prevent_v the_o frivolous_a objection_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o point_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n free_a from_o superstition_n as_o his_o majesty_n wittness_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o be_v true_a doctrine_n and_o to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o pray_v to_o saint_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n therefore_o it_o be_v true_a and_o to_o be_v embrace_v the_o mayor_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o the_o
minor_a now_o thus_o prove_v by_o they_o m._n perkins_n speach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n speak_v thus_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n intercessio_fw-la singularium_fw-la 89._o perlins_n probl_a pag._n 89._o prosingularibus_fw-la intercession_n to_o saint_n in_o particular_a for_o man_n or_o thing_n in_o particular_a this_o he_o testify_v for_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o their_o prayer_n for_o man_n in_o particular_a for_o he_o have_v with_o other_o protestant_n grant_v before_o a_o general_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o those_o that_o live_v sup_v pag._n 88_o sup_v and_o cit_v for_o particular_a invocation_n the_o history_n of_o eusebius_n and_o palladius_n and_o add_v further_a thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o mass_n in_o liturgijs_fw-la to_o recite_v the_o name_n of_o sup_n pag._n 89._o sup_n martyr_n and_o saint_n require_v further_o and_o ask_v our_o lord_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v this_o or_o that_o by_o their_o prayer_n or_o intercession_n he_o may_v have_v sup_n pag._n 93._o sup_n add_v more_o with_o truth_n if_o it_o have_v please_v he_o that_o those_o ancient_a mass_n or_o liturgy_n have_v diverse_a particular_a prayer_n unto_o saint_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o particular_a prayer_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v so_o general_o use_v both_o in_o the_o public_a mass_n and_o by_o the_o father_n of_o that_o time_n that_o this_o protestant_a writer_n both_o free_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o call_v it_o sin_v and_o sacrilege_n in_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o ancient_a father_n especial_o 93._o perkins_n sup_v pag._n 93._o after_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n do_v sin_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n so_o charge_v among_o other_o these_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n s._n sup_n pag._n 94._o sup_n paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n p._n damianus_n prosper_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v the_o strange_a idolatry_n wherewith_o some_o of_o these_o man_n have_v so_o fond_o accuse_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o show_n of_o desire_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o father_n m._n ormerod_n see_v how_o they_o 26._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 26._o condemn_v protestant_n for_o denial_n of_o this_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n speak_v thus_o of_o those_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n they_o do_v not_o ponderous_o consider_v of_o this_o question_n be_v not_o this_o a_o ponderous_a consideration_n of_o so_o worthy_a a_o protestant_a writer_n to_o condemn_v all_o antiquity_n of_o want_n of_o consideration_n when_o the_o let_v not_o with_o his_o humour_n and_o yet_o he_o write_v further_a thus_o although_o the_o ancient_a father_n sup_n pag._n 27._o sup_n have_v all_o joint_o embrace_v this_o opinion_n yet_o be_v not_o we_o therefore_o bind_v to_o receive_v it_o where_o he_o deal_v as_o old_a protestant_n be_v use_v to_o do_v not_o to_o regard_v any_o authority_n but_o what_o please_v they_o but_o to_o prove_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n this_o be_v sufficient_a yet_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n who_o write_v 129._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 129._o thus_o austin_n teach_v we_o that_o christian_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n for_o these_o two_o intent_n that_o we_o may_v be_v associate_n to_o their_o merit_n and_o holpen_v with_o their_o prayer_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n which_o deni_v any_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v true_a or_o to_o be_v receive_v but_o the_o denial_n of_o angel_n and_o more_o strong_o of_o saint_n who_o communion_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n which_o we_o in_o earth_n make_v be_v to_o deny_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v receive_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n 89._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 89._o who_o dispute_v against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n who_o call_v this_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n and_o tax_v the_o book_n of_o tobias_n because_o there_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o holy_a angel_n that_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n answer_v 90._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 90._o in_o these_o word_n if_o it_o be_v a_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n for_o the_o angel_n to_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o god_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o his_o son_n we_o shall_v peradventure_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o dissolve_v that_o communion_n of_o saint_n which_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o god_n truth_n therefore_o i_o will_v by_o these_o protestant_n conclude_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o be_v orthodox_n and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a heretofore_o teach_v by_o protestant_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o the_o rather_o because_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o king_n canon_n to_o be_v excommunication_n 8._o king_n canon_n an._n 1604._o can_n 8._o to_o deny_v this_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o in_o these_o canon_n it_o be_v excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o affirm_v or_o teach_v that_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o make_v and_o consecrate_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacen_n contain_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o that_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v abridgement_n thus_o 30._o abridgement_n an._n 1605._o pag._n 30._o testify_v of_o the_o oath_n in_o that_o book_n of_o ordination_n the_o oath_n of_o supreamacie_n be_v thus_o conclude_v so_o help_v i_o god_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n which_o the_o late_a edition_n by_o barker_n sup_v book_n of_o mak._n bish_n &c_n &c_n deacons_n oath_n sup_v have_v leave_v out_o the_o church_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o saint_n in_o this_o kingdom_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a britayne_n and_o saxon_n after_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v do_v and_o due_a unto_o they_o how_o they_o be_v name_v even_o by_o protestant_n the_o tutelar_a patron_n of_o our_o nation_n there_o be_v to_o many_o britan._n theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n example_n in_o the_o late_a theatre_n to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xi_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o much_o heretofore_o impugn_a by_o they_o be_v now_o contrariwise_o in_o their_o judgement_n adjudge_v holy_a ancient_a reverend_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o three_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_a relator_n in_o this_o his_o desire_a atonement_n require_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o give_v over_o be_v to_o leave_v their_o offensyve_a ceremony_n as_o he_o term_v they_o what_o they_o be_v in_o particular_a he_o do_v not_o express_v but_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o other_o his_o associate_n in_o religion_n we_o may_v just_o suppose_v he_o most_o aim_v at_o the_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n cross_n candle_n and_o such_o as_o i_o will_v justify_v by_o themselves_o in_o this_o chapter_n particular_o recite_v they_o or_o the_o chief_a which_o i_o now_o omit_v in_o this_o place_n to_o avoid_v repetition_n to_o which_o i_o be_o often_o force_v and_o first_o concern_v ceremony_n by_o what_o authority_n they_o may_v be_v ordain_v and_o be_v so_o due_o ordain_v of_o what_o authority_n and_o reverend_a estimation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v ensue_v thus_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o public_a article_n have_v thus_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o sentence_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n then_o much_o more_o must_v that_o her_o authority_n need_v extend_v to_o accidental_a thing_n in_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o ceremony_n be_v d._n covell_n 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o tell_v we_o they_o be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o such_o respect_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o primative_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o entreat_v 56._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 56._o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n follow_v we_o call_v they_o ceremony_n proper_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v the_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v their_o commendation_n and_o allow_v ance_n from_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o only_o that_o in_o god_n worship_n they_o be_v virtuous_a furtherance_n of_o his_o
honour_n and_o after_o he_o have_v thus_o define_v 59_o pag._n 58._o 59_o or_o describe_v they_o he_o do_v also_o divide_v they_o in_o this_o order_n and_o in_o these_o word_n all_o ceremony_n may_v be_v divide_v thus_o some_o be_v for_o iustification_n such_o as_o the_o law_n command_v whereby_o the_o observer_n be_v make_v more_o purify_v and_o more_o holy_a in_o place_n whereof_o afterward_o succeed_v those_o that_o be_v for_o ornament_n and_o to_o signify_v such_o virtue_n as_o be_v requisite_a in_o those_o party_n that_o right_o use_v they_o second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n some_o be_v ordinance_n of_o nature_n as_o to_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n to_o lift_v up_o the_o hand_n to_o how_o the_o knee_n to_o knock_v the_o breast_n and_o such_o like_a when_o we_o pray_v thing_n use_v in_o their_o devotion_n by_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o other_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n himself_o some_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n that_o succeed_v in_o their_o place_n three_o some_o in_o the_o part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n as_o sacrifice_v prayer_n adoration_n and_o suchlike_a some_o only_a dispose_n as_o fast_v austere_a live_n some_o be_v only_a instrument_n as_o church_n altar_n chalice_n and_o all_o those_o which_o religeous_o be_v separate_v serve_v only_o to_o make_v the_o devotion_n more_o solemn_a and_o that_o solemnity_n to_o be_v more_o holy_a four_o of_o these_o some_o respect_v parson_n some_o time_n some_o other_o concern_v place_n all_o which_o concurringe_n in_o a_o dyvine_a worship_n be_v with_o ceremony_n by_o separation_n make_v sacred_a and_o so_o fit_a to_o serve_v unto_o holy_a use_n last_o some_o be_v particular_a some_o more_o general_a and_o universal_a and_o have_v thus_o entreat_v 65._o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 65._o of_o the_o original_n description_n and_o division_n of_o ceremony_n he_o write_v further_a of_o their_o necessity_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v a_o sure_a preserver_n of_o religion_n then_o to_o keep_v it_o from_o contempt_n a_o thing_n not_o easy_o do_v where_o it_o be_v leave_v destitute_a and_o deprive_v of_o holy_a ceremony_n for_o the_o principal_a excellency_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v spiritual_a be_v not_o easy_o observe_v of_o the_o greatet_fw-la number_n which_o be_v carnal_a and_o therefore_o we_o propownde_v not_o naked_a mysterye_n but_o clothe_v they_o that_o these_o offer_v to_o the_o sense_n a_o certain_a majesty_n may_v be_v receive_v of_o the_o mind_n with_o a_o great_a reverence_n and_o therefore_o some_o of_o the_o father_n account_v they_o as_o the_o shell_n to_o the_o kernel_n have_v say_v that_o no_o religion_n either_o true_a or_o false_a be_v able_a to_o consist_v without_o they_o hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n from_o which_o i_o first_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o religion_n omit_v and_o neglect_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o true_a religion_n that_o it_o can_v consist_v without_o they_o can_v be_v the_o true_a religion_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_a religion_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o other_o can_v be_v separate_v from_o it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_a for_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n neither_o esteem_n so_o of_o ceremony_n as_o this_o doctor_n tell_v we_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v account_v of_o neither_o retain_v such_o ceremony_n as_o his_o division_n comprehend_v as_o be_v evident_a therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o holy_a otherwise_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o true_a church_n or_o ceremony_n practise_v and_o consequent_o no_o true_a religion_n by_o this_o doctor_n before_o again_o suppose_v as_o before_o be_v grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n be_v true_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n or_o religion_n which_o omit_v and_o deny_v those_o holy_a ceremony_n which_o be_v part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n but_o contrariwise_o that_o which_o embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o but_o the_o protestant_a english_a church_n omit_v and_o deni_v ceremony_n part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o that_o be_v sacrifice_n altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o d._n covell_n tell_v we_o before_o to_o be_v such_o and_o the_o roman_a church_n embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o ceremony_n and_o not_o the_o protestant_n be_v true_a both_o the_o proposition_n be_v manifest_a therefore_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n otherwise_o no_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n can_v have_v they_o or_o be_v such_o three_o i_o argue_v thus_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o consequent_o to_o bind_v other_o to_o receive_v they_o and_o not_o reject_v they_o but_o by_o 2._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n when_o it_o ordain_v all_o ceremony_n now_o use_v in_o it_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v they_o and_o so_o be_v consequent_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o word_n of_o their_o allow_a article_n before_o cite_v and_o the_o second_o proposition_n large_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n as_o i_o have_v cite_v and_o by_o d._n covells_n citation_n it_o will_v have_v be_v account_v 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o heresy_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o have_v be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n therefore_o protestant_n may_v not_o deny_v they_o under_o such_o peril_n in_o his_o judgement_n further_o thus_o i_o argue_v those_o which_o be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o english_a protestant_n acknowledge_v for_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a &c_n &c_n but_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o now_o be_v be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o lord_n protestant_n archbishop_n and_o d._n field_n and_o other_o true_a church_n the_o present_a greek_a church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o holy_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a out_o of_o their_o article_n before_o and_o their_o writer_n sup_n articul_fw-la 20._o sup_n against_o the_o puritan_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o of_o the_o present_a greek_a 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o cap._n 54._o church_n write_v thus_o with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auricular_a confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o sup_n cap._n 55._o sup_n resemble_v the_o latin_n in_o crosseing_n they_o be_v very_o plentiful_a their_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregorye_n 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o translate_v without_o any_o bend_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o taper_n with_o other_o thus_o they_o have_v prove_v not_o only_o that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n agree_v with_o or_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o teach_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o primatyve_a church_n in_o the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a pope_n of_o rome_n the_o last_o that_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o that_o mass_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o use_v and_o be_v also_o use_v among_o the_o grecian_n themselves_o be_v translate_v into_o greek_a as_o this_o relator_n wittness_v and_o this_o will_n most_o plain_o further_a appear_v in_o that_o he_o say_v the_o greek_n agree_v with_o the_o
latin_n and_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o opinion_n and_o ceremony_n use_v before_o their_o separation_n for_o to_o make_v manifest_a the_o antiquity_n of_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n by_o that_o his_o prescribe_a time_n of_o separation_n first_o d._n willet_n 169._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 169._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v before_o the_o write_n of_o the_o tripartite_a history_n which_o he_o cit_v to_o that_o end_n and_o be_v twelve_o hundred_o of_o year_n since_o d._n downame_n be_v of_o the_o like_a opinion_n antichrist_n downame_n book_n of_o antichrist_n denownce_v it_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o they_o take_v any_o exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n d._n feild_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o of_o they_o assign_v 271._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 62._o sutcliff_n subvor_n pag._n 89_o &_o epist_n dedicat_fw-la willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o 271._o it_o long_o before_o the_o 600._o year_n which_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o allow_v for_o a_o unspotted_a time_n in_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n thereof_o and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o to_o their_o ignorant_a reader_n and_o auditor_n they_o will_v seem_v to_o reprehend_v themselves_o in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o rule_n in_o such_o cause_n have_v most_o highe_o and_o undenieable_o confirm_v and_o justify_v again_o i_o argue_v thus_o from_o the_o relator_n himself_o those_o ceremony_n which_o breed_v order_n in_o the_o church_n avoid_v scandal_n give_v propagation_n unto_o religion_n breed_v unity_n and_o do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n and_o of_o themselves_o be_v decent_a reverend_a and_o significant_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v such_o as_o become_v true_a religion_n but_o the_o present_a ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v for_o decent_a holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a and_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n require_v in_o this_o case_n the_o minor_a be_v 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o prove_v by_o this_o relator_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o in_o these_o word_n for_o order_v in_o the_o world_n for_o quiet_a in_o the_o church_n for_o avoid_v of_o scandal_n for_o propagatinge_v and_o increase_n of_o what_o great_a power_n that_o unity_n be_v which_o proceed_v from_o authority_n the_o papacy_n may_v teach_v and_o again_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o their_o service_n do_v engender_v 6._o relation_n sup_n cap._n 6._o quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n their_o outward_a gesture_n be_v decent_a 5._o cap._n 5._o reverend_a and_o significant_a then_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n have_v so_o great_a allowance_n from_o our_o enemy_n themselves_o for_o their_o decency_n reverence_n signification_n virtue_n and_o antiquity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o embrace_v preserve_v and_o exercise_v and_o may_v not_o be_v term_v offensyve_a ceremony_n by_o that_o or_o any_o protestant_n and_o to_o exemplify_v particular_o in_o those_o ceremony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v most_o disallow_v of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o florishinge_v state_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o &c._n &c._n aught_o or_o may_v still_o be_v practise_v and_o observe_v but_o those_o ceremony_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o observe_v and_o be_v so_o much_o dislike_v by_o many_o english_a protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v or_o may_v still_o to_o be_v use_v and_o with_o reverence_n practise_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o grant_v before_o 1562._o articul_fw-la of_o relig._n 20._o an._n 1562._o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o thus_o define_v in_o the_o 20._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_n rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o whether_o these_o ceremony_n belong_v to_o faith_n or_o manner_n be_v practise_v or_o ordain_v by_o our_o mother_n church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o governor_n thereof_o when_o by_o all_o confession_n it_o be_v holy_a and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v religeous_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o man_n m._n hull_n in_o his_o work_n entitle_v 86._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag_n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o rome_n polecy_n thus_o recompt_v they_o lent_n embringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n linen_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n the_o feast_n of_o s._n peter_n chain_n the_o feast_n of_o candlemas_n the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o saint_n fastinge_a even_n annoyntinge_v the_o sick_a anoint_v bishop_n crossinge_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_n to_o be_v carry_v about_o to_o be_v kiss_v the_o paschal_n tapar_n on_o easter_n even_o to_o be_v hallow_v organ_n and_o church_n instrument_n singe_a of_o psalm_n in_o order_n with_o antiphones_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n procession_n procession_n to_o go_v round_o about_o the_o church_n every_o sunday_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a writer_n other_o of_o they_o as_o d._n morton_n d._n covell_n m._n ormerod_n etc._n morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 141._o covell_n examinat_fw-la ormerod_n pick_v parit_fw-la g._n 2._o 1._o 3._o 4._o theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n pag._n 298._o 299._o 351._o etc._n etc._n do_v add_v holy_a water_n holy_a font_n interrogatory_n in_o baptism_n dedication_n of_o church_n introyte_v of_o mass_n wafer_n cake_n to_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la the_o ring_n in_o marriage_n and_o other_o be_v add_v by_o their_o theatre_n before_o and_o other_o protestant_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o further_o the_o name_n of_o those_o sacred_a pope_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v approve_a constitute_v or_o confirm_v unto_o we_o these_o sacred_a ceremony_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n when_o it_o true_o be_v by_o his_o majesty_n grant_n in_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o mother_n church_n to_o prescribe_v unto_o other_o provincial_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n her_o daughter_n and_o as_o they_o then_o be_v and_o now_o shall_v be_v her_o obedient_a child_n and_o they_o name_v they_o as_o follow_v telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n silvester_n sixtus_n sup_v hull_n sup_v pag._n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o morton_n covell_n orme_a sup_v vigilius_n honorius_n bonifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higinius_n pius_n celestinus_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o live_v long_o before_o protestant_n exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 75._o k._n in_o parlam_n king_n in_o confer_v at_o hampton_n pag._n 75._o and_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o flourish_n and_o best_a estate_n such_o as_o we_o may_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o by_o his_o regal_a sentence_n of_o what_o higthest_n and_o command_a authority_n over_o other_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n 111._o covell_n modest_a exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n to_o testify_v that_o this_o supreamacie_n be_v from_o christ_n immediate_o and_o not_o from_o counsel_n but_o he_o further_o speak_v thus_o either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o 162_o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 162_o year_n 112_o or_o as_o some_o say_v dyonisius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o hitherto_o his_o word_n then_o if_o this_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v in_o that_o chaste_a and_o florishinge_v time_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o priest_n bishop_n archbishop_n metropolitanes_n &c._n &c._n to_o appoint_v constitute_v and_o decree_n not_o only_o what_o ceremony_n and_o solemnity_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o all_o church_n but_o to_o rate_v and_o proportion_n out_o what_o power_n privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n all_o pastor_n prelate_n and_o spiritual_a ruler_n shall_v enjoy_v
in_o his_o judgement_n the_o indulgence_n or_o release_n as_o the_o nature_n thereof_o require_v must_v be_v free_a and_o liberal_a and_o not_o a_o commutation_n or_o change_n for_o gift_n or_o money_n which_o in_o protestant_n deny_v the_o enjoininge_v of_o penance_n must_v needs_o be_v wicked_a and_o symoniacall_a four_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o grant_v and_o allow_v authority_n to_o absolute_a penitent_n in_o confession_n both_o a_o paena_fw-la &_o culpa_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n and_o guilt_n of_o sin_n must_v maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n grant_v authority_n to_o absolve_v both_o from_o the_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n of_o sin_n therefore_o they_o must_v maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o prove_v and_o allow_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o demonstrative_o confirm_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n book_n receive_v in_o the_o king_n canon_n where_o in_o the_o sick_a com._n book_n tit._n visitat_fw-la of_o the_o sick_a treatise_n of_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a their_o rule_n and_o direction_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n here_o shall_v the_o sick_a parson_n make_v a_o special_a confession_n if_o he_o feel_v his_o conscience_n trouble_v with_o any_o weighty_a matter_n after_o which_o confession_n the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o after_o this_o sort_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v leave_v power_n in_o this_o church_n to_o absolve_v all_o sinner_n which_o true_o repent_v and_o believe_v in_o he_o of_o his_o great_a mercy_n forgive_v thou_o thy_o offence_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n commit_v to_o i_o i_o absolve_v thou_o from_o all_o thy_o sin_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n amen_n where_o we_o see_v not_o only_o a_o juridical_a and_o authoritative_a absolution_n from_o all_o sin_n give_v by_o protestant_n divinity_n by_o the_o priest_n as_o there_o they_o call_v their_o minister_n express_v in_o these_o judicial_a and_o iuridicall_a word_n the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o christ_n have_v leave_v power_n in_o his_o church_n to_o absolve_v all_o sinner_n by_o his_o authority_n commit_v to_o i_o i_o absolve_v thou_o from_o all_o thy_o sin_n etc._n etc._n but_o also_o as_o full_a and_o powerable_a authority_n arrogate_a and_o usurp_v of_o they_o to_o give_v plenatie_fw-mi pardon_n and_o indulgence_n of_o the_o severity_n due_a for_o sin_n before_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o that_o in_o more_o large_a illimited_a and_o ample_a order_n than_o the_o pope_n himself_o teach_v or_o practise_v for_o first_o they_o general_o hold_v that_o notwithstanding_o any_o punishment_n or_o severity_n that_o such_o a_o parson_n have_v deserve_v for_o his_o sin_n yet_o after_o their_o such_o absolution_n and_o authoritative_a indulgence_n without_o any_o penance_n to_o be_v perform_v either_o in_o this_o life_n or_o in_o purgatory_n which_o they_o deny_v present_o after_o the_o separation_n of_o his_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n he_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o ever_o dure_v happiness_n second_o their_o rubric_n and_o religion_n be_v to_o give_v these_o plenary_a pardon_n to_o all_o request_v they_o three_o every_o private_a minister_n be_v allow_v to_o give_v these_o plenaries_n which_o neither_o priest_n nor_o bishop_n themselves_o with_o we_o can_v ordinary_o do_v four_o they_o give_v these_o there_o plenary_a indulgence_n without_o any_o just_a cause_n or_o any_o cause_n of_o piety_n at_o all_o which_o the_o pope_n himself_o never_o do_v concern_v unigenitus_fw-la bull._n martini_n extrau_n unigenitus_fw-la such_o punishment_n for_o sin_n as_o be_v pay_v in_o purgatory_n or_o the_o like_a as_o be_v evident_a not_o only_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o all_o modern_a catholic_n of_o this_o time_n but_o by_o these_o law_n etc._n clementâ—â—_n 6._o bonau_n d._n 20._o 1._o p._n q._n ult._n ric._n ibidem_fw-la q._n 1._o ma._n q._n 2._o gabr._n lect_n 57_o in_o can_v missa_fw-la gerson_n q._n the_o hacre_n aug._n de_fw-fr ancon_n in_o summa_fw-la q._n 30._o be_v 4._o &_o 5._o adr._n ca._n sot_n cord._n ledesm_n q._n 20._o etc._n etc._n canon_n and_o former_a catholic_a doctor_n here_o cite_v and_o other_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o teach_v the_o distinction_n of_o mortal_a and_o venial_a sin_n deprivinge_n &_o not_o deprive_v of_o grace_n allow_v severity_n &_o punishment_n for_o sin_n both_o commit_v and_o remit_v &_o deny_v purgatory_n say_v all_o the_o elect_v present_o after_o death_n be_v in_o heaven_n must_v needs_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n and_o in_o more_o ample_a manner_n then_o catholic_n do_v but_o the_o english_a protestant_n before_n and_o commonely_a so_o teach_v therefore_o they_o must_v so_o allow_v of_o indulgence_n both_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v by_o protestant_n and_o need_v no_o probation_n therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n may_v not_o be_v deny_v by_o english_a protestant_n they_o themselves_o though_o in_o word_n deny_v yet_o in_o practice_n exercisinge_v it_o in_o a_o high_a measure_n then_o be_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n himself_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o may_v further_o add_v from_o their_o communion_n book_n where_o it_o be_v register_v in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o brethren_n com._n book_n tit_n commination_n §_o brethren_n primative_a church_n there_o be_v a_o godly_a discipline_n that_o at_o the_o begin_v of_o lent_n such_o parson_n as_o be_v notorious_a sinner_n be_v put_v to_o open_a penance_n and_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n that_o their_o soul_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o other_o admonish_v by_o their_o example_n may_v be_v the_o more_o afraid_a to_o offend_v that_o the_o say_a discipline_n may_v be_v restore_v be_v a_o thing_n much_o to_o be_v wish_v where_o they_o grant_v not_o only_o a_o punishment_n for_o example_n of_o other_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o offend_v and_o to_o satisfy_v their_o congregation_n but_o to_o satisfy_v god_n for_o their_o syn_n commit_v against_o he_o by_o their_o word_n to_o be_v put_v to_o penance_n and_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n that_o their_o soul_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o as_o their_o friend_n m._n higgon_n public_o preach_v and_o with_o privilege_n print_v as_o 1610._o theoph._n higg_n ser_fw-mi 3._o mart._n an._n 1610._o there_o be_v a_o death_n in_o sin_v and_o a_o death_n to_o sin_v so_o there_o be_v a_o double_a resurrection_n the_o first_o à _fw-la culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v the_o second_o à _fw-la paena_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n which_o follow_v thereupon_o therefore_o these_o man_n grant_v such_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a for_o sin_v even_o when_o and_o where_o the_o culpa_fw-la sin_v or_o guilt_n be_v forgive_v and_o yet_o not_o exercise_v any_o such_o discipline_n or_o punishment_n for_o sin_v must_v needs_o in_o their_o own_o proceed_n allow_v of_o indulgence_n in_o a_o far_o more_o large_a ample_a or_o rather_o prodigal_a and_o presumptuous_a manner_n then_o be_v or_o at_o any_o time_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chapter_n xiii_o of_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n in_o latin_a or_o greek_a and_o not_o in_o the_o vulgar_a have_v now_o let_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o relator_n last_o scruple_n a_o strange_a tonge_n in_o devotion_n as_o he_o term_v our_o latin_a church_n service_n which_o although_o it_o be_v both_o in_o itself_o and_o his_o judgement_n a_o matter_n ceremonial_a in_o religion_n and_o so_o entreat_v of_o and_o prove_v before_o yet_o i_o will_v brief_o justify_v it_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o particular_a and_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o nation_n unto_o he_o until_o this_o age_n of_o protestant_n be_v still_o to_o be_v observe_v or_o lawful_o may_n but_o the_o public_a church_n service_n to_o be_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o we_o live_v be_v ever_o so_o use_v and_o practise_v therefore_o still_o it_o ought_v or_o may_v be_v so_o lawful_o continue_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o before_o often_o grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o second_o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o prayer_n dove_n persuasion_n pag._n 23._o 24._o cap._n of_o prayer_n peterboroughe_n his_o word_n be_v these_o until_o of_o late_a sc_n these_o day_n of_o protestancie_n throughout_o the_o west_n part_n of_o the_o world_n public_a prayer_n be_v in_o latin_a in_o the_o east_n part_n in_o greek_a even_o among_o those_o nation_n to_o who_o these_o languadges_n be_v no_o mother_n tongue_n and_o this_o the_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o nation_n for_o these_o two_o
languadges_n latin_a and_o greek_a with_o the_o hebrew_n be_v the_o learned_a tongue_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o hebrews_n and_o jew_n especial_o in_o jury_n for_o the_o most_o part_n remain_v in_o incredulity_n the_o learned_a and_o religeous_a converter_n of_o country_n to_o christ_n often_o not_o understand_v their_o barbarous_a languadges_n but_o preach_v and_o persuade_v by_o interpreter_n yet_o use_v a_o public_a liturgy_n mass_n or_o church_n service_n can_v neither_o practice_v it_o for_o themselves_o or_o frame_v it_o for_o other_o in_o their_o tongue_n unknown_a of_o which_o d._n sutcliffe_n give_v we_o a_o fit_a domestical_a example_n of_o this_o nation_n english_a his_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n come_v hither_o from_o s._n gregory_n pope_n of_o rome_n to_o convert_v we_o be_v these_o come_v alsoe_o into_o kent_n he_o be_v not_o 19_o sutcliff_n feb._n pag._n 19_o able_a to_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o english_a nor_o to_o preach_v unless_o it_o be_v by_o his_o interpreter_n and_o yet_o he_o do_v and_o must_v needs_o acknowledge_v that_o s._n augustine_n use_v a_o public_a liturgy_n and_o service_n which_o can_v be_v none_o in_o any_o equal_a judgement_n but_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o rome_n &_o he_o bring_v from_o thence_o and_o in_o no_o wise_a english_a for_o this_o he_o must_v either_o find_v among_o the_o infidel_n which_o can_v not_o be_v or_o else_o to_o be_v compose_v by_o he_o or_o his_o associate_n or_o by_o they_o translate_v which_o can_v be_v imagine_v they_o neither_o as_o before_o understand_v our_o languadge_a to_o compose_v it_o for_o the_o inhabitant_n or_o use_v it_o for_o themselves_o but_o this_o they_o have_v confess_v before_o again_o thus_o i_o argue_v such_o church_n service_n mass_n or_o liturgy_n and_o in_o such_o tongue_n as_o be_v sunge_v in_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n itself_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o greece_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o a_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o not_o in_o greek_a may_v with_o as_o good_a reason_n or_o more_o be_v now_o use_v in_o england_n or_o any_o such_o nation_n but_o the_o latin_a mass_n be_v then_o and_o there_o sunge_a therefore_o it_o may_v be_v still_o use_v in_o england_n and_o other_o nation_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o by_o no_o probability_n the_o command_a city_n of_o greece_n and_o of_o the_o christian_n world_n at_o that_o time_n and_o a_o general_a council_n there_o and_o then_o assemble_v will_v have_v allow_v a_o public_a absurdity_n in_o religion_n have_v so_o much_o more_o show_v of_o authority_n to_o reprehend_v and_o correct_v even_o by_o protestant_n sentence_n then_o they_o have_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o m_n hull_n in_o these_o word_n latin_a mass_n be_v sunge_a at_o the_o sixth_o synod_n 83._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag._n 83._o at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 666._o three_o thus_o i_o argue_v all_o that_o allow_v of_o the_o public_a church_n service_n in_o a_o strange_a and_o barbarous_a tongue_n to_o people_n not_o understand_v aught_o in_o all_o reason_n rather_o to_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o latin_a a_o learned_a and_o common_a tongue_n to_o all_o learned_a in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n allow_v of_o the_o church_n service_n in_o such_o a_o barbarous_a tongue_n unknown_a therefore_o by_o much_o more_o reason_n they_o must_v approve_v of_o the_o public_a service_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n which_o always_o the_o priest_n and_o chief_a auditor_n do_v understand_v the_o mayor_n can_v be_v deny_v and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v from_o d._n dove_n a_o protestant_a 24._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 24._o bishop_n in_o these_o word_n in_o wales_n their_o mother_n tongue_n be_v welche_n in_o cornwall_n cornish_a in_o ireland_n irish_a yet_o in_o all_o these_o place_n the_o public_a service_n be_v read_v in_o english_a and_o yet_o he_o will_v never_o prove_v nor_o with_o all_o his_o protestant_n take_v such_o pain_n in_o catechise_n that_o the_o ignorant_a people_n in_o those_o province_n those_o that_o most_o need_n instruction_n will_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v the_o english_a service_n use_v among_o they_o or_o other_o more_o short_a and_o familiar_a thing_n in_o our_o languadge_a so_o strange_a unto_o the._n four_o suppose_v as_o often_o be_v prove_v before_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o practice_v thereof_o to_o be_v a_o warrant_n unto_o we_o as_o also_o that_o which_o no_o protestant_n can_v deny_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v at_o the_o jest_n equal_a with_o the_o greek_a and_o that_o which_o all_o experience_n and_o observation_n by_o lyve_v among_o greek_n and_o roman_n prove_v that_o the_o present_a vulgar_a greek_a languadge_a common_a in_o greece_n be_v altogether_o different_a from_o that_o learned_a tongue_n of_o greece_n use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n with_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o that_o church_n in_o those_o time_n as_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o such_o other_o thus_o i_o argue_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n allow_v for_o the_o true_a church_n before_o by_o protestant_n public_o use_v the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n etc._n etc._n which_o the_o common_a grecian_n do_v not_o understand_v therefore_o the_o country_n under_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v use_v their_o ancient_a latin_a mass_n and_o liturgy_n the_o consequence_n be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o protestant_a relator_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v these_o word_n their_o liturgy_n be_v 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bend_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v last_o in_o this_o point_n suppose_v the_o main_n grand_a of_o protestant_n against_o latin_a service_n to_o be_v because_o so_o the_o vulgar_a and_o ignorant_a not_o understand_v it_o remain_v without_o due_a instruction_n as_o they_o pretend_v i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_a or_o the_o protestant_n which_o by_o confession_n and_o grant_n of_o the_o opposite_n and_o adversary_n do_v much_o more_o due_o true_o and_o diligent_o instruct_v and_o catechise_v young_a people_n and_o the_o ignorant_a both_o by_o word_n and_o write_v in_o their_o know_a and_o common_a languadge_a than_o the_o other_o do_v be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v either_o of_o negligence_n or_o unskillfulnes_n in_o this_o business_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n by_o protestant_n testimony_n be_v in_o this_o case_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a prove_v from_o the_o same_o relator_n of_o religion_n who_o speak_v of_o catholic_n priest_n use_v these_o word_n they_o be_v of_o excellency_n for_o piety_n and_o reverence_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 27._o sup_n towards_o god_n zeal_n towards_o the_o truth_n of_o love_n towards_o this_o people_n which_o even_o with_o tear_n they_o can_v often_o testify_v they_o match_v their_o adversary_n protestant_n in_o the_o best_a and_o in_o the_o rest_n far_o exceed_v they_o and_o further_o to_o the_o same_o of_o protestant_n and_o honour_n of_o our_o religion_n thus_o he_o write_v for_o book_n of_o prayer_n and_o piety_n all_o country_n be_v sup_n cap._n 27._o sup_n full_a of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n in_o their_o own_o languadge_a their_o opposite_n protestant_n by_o their_o weakness_n and_o coldness_n be_v enforce_v to_o take_v their_o book_n to_o supply_v they_o and_o again_o in_o this_o manner_n such_o be_v their_o diligence_n and_o sup_n cap._n 28._o sup_n dexterity_n in_o instruct_v that_o even_o the_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o some_o place_n send_v their_o son_n to_o their_o school_n upon_o desire_n to_o have_v they_o prove_v excellent_a in_o those_o art_n they_o teach_v this_o order_n have_v alsoe_o their_o solemn_a catechizinge_v in_o their_o church_n on_o sunday_n and_o holiday_n for_o all_o youth_n that_o will_v come_v or_o can_v be_v draw_v unto_o it_o but_o this_o point_n of_o their_o school_n in_o instruct_v youth_n be_v think_v of_o such_o moment_n by_o man_n of_o wisdom_n and_o judgement_n be_v teach_v so_o by_o very_a experience_n and_o trial_n thereof_o that_o the_o plant_n of_o a_o good_a college_n of_o jesuite_n in_o any_o place_n be_v esteem_v the_o only_a sure_a way_n to_o replant_v that_o religion_n and_o in_o time_n to_o eat_v out_o the_o contrary_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a relator_n to_o his_o own_o and_o his_o associate_n shame_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o cause_n and_o so_o i_o end_v his_o question_n hope_v that_o himself_o with_o other_o of_o his_o so_o confound_a religion_n will_v upon_o this_o so_o great_a satisfaction_n conform_v
themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o doctrine_n thereof_o as_o he_o have_v before_o advise_v chapter_n xiiii_o concern_v reverence_n of_o holy_a relic_n when_o i_o entreat_v before_o of_o the_o religeous_a use_n of_o holy_a imadge_n i_o will_v also_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o question_n the_o reverence_n of_o holy_a relic_n be_v so_o near_o and_o symbolise_v doctrine_n have_v not_o the_o relator_n of_o religion_n before_o refer_v i_o to_o a_o other_o course_n therefore_o i_o will_v now_o speak_v thereof_o in_o which_o case_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n express_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v this_o 9_o council_n trid._n sesi_n 9_o veneranda_fw-la esse_fw-la à fidelibus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o body_n of_o martyr_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v of_o the_o faithful_a according_a to_o which_o thus_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o article_n by_o these_o protestant_n that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n in_o this_o question_n be_v true_a and_o what_o it_o conden_v for_o heresy_n be_v false_a but_o the_o primative_a church_n teach_v reverence_n of_o relic_n as_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o do_v and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n for_o heresy_n therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v true_a in_o this_o controversy_n and_o the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n false_a and_o heretical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a by_o often_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n willet_n cit_v and_o approve_v s._n ambrose_n thus_o speak_v 50._o willet_n antill_n pag._n 201._o sutcliff_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 27._o pag._n 50._o of_o valentinian_n decease_v i_o will_v honour_v his_o relic_n and_o commend_v his_o gracious_a memory_n d._n sutcliffe_n wittness_v that_o s._n gregory_n and_o s._n augustine_n that_o convert_v this_o nation_n esteem_v much_o the_o relic_n of_o saint_n and_o in_o their_o time_n church_n be_v build_v in_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o their_o relic_n worship_v and_o d._n willet_n with_o other_o 13._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 13._o acknowledge_v as_o they_o needs_o must_v that_o vigilantius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o denial_n thereof_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n thereof_o second_o i_o argue_v thus_o again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n may_v or_o be_v still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o defend_v but_o to_o pray_v at_o the_o monument_n of_o saint_n and_o reverence_v their_o relic_n be_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n then_o therefore_o still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o defend_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o m._n wotton_n 9_o wotten_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 9_o have_v these_o word_n it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o pray_v at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o christian_n assemble_v ordinary_o where_o the_o martyr_n be_v bury_v and_o to_o show_v what_o they_o do_v there_o which_o he_o will_v willing_o have_v conceal_v for_o he_o love_v not_o prayer_n to_o saint_n nor_o reverence_n of_o their_o relic_n for_o which_o cause_v the_o primative_a christian_n so_o there_o assemble_v he_o cit_v s._n hierome_n write_v 544._o wotten_n sup_v pag._n 544._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o holy_a paula_n she_o go_v into_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o kiss_v the_o stone_n of_o his_o resurrection_n which_o the_o angel_n have_v remove_v from_o the_o door_n of_o the_o tomb_n the_o place_n of_o his_o body_n where_o the_o lord_n have_v lie_v as_o if_o she_o have_v thri_v for_o the_o desire_a water_n she_o liâ—kâ—d_v with_o her_o faithful_a tongue_n d._n downame_n write_v the_o like_a of_o the_o holy_a pilgrimadge_n of_o that_o bless_a woman_n and_o to_o give_v most_o convince_a instance_n and_o proof_n in_o this_o matter_n m._n perkins_n in_o his_o problema_fw-la write_v thus_o primitiva_fw-la 81._o perkins_n problem_n pag._n 81._o ecclesia_fw-la honoravit_fw-la &_o veneratione_n prosecuta_fw-la est_fw-la reliquias_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la the_o primative_a church_n do_v honour_n and_o prosecute_v with_o reverence_n the_o relic_n of_o the_o dead_a three_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o usadge_n and_o behaviour_n which_o be_v lawful_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o practise_v of_o they_o towards_o their_o relik_n be_v now_o in_o the_o time_n of_o grace_n give_v by_o christ_n as_o lawful_a for_o christian_n towards_o their_o holy_a relic_n and_o thing_n but_o the_o true_a faithful_a jew_n lawful_o use_v reverence_n and_o honour_n to_o their_o relic_n therefore_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o christian_n to_o do_v the_o like_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a this_o be_v no_o ceremonial_a or_o legal_a thing_n abrogate_a by_o christ_n but_o rather_o confirm_v by_o make_v the_o thing_n of_o his_o law_n and_o gospel_n more_o reverential_a than_o the_o figurative_a be_v the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n in_o these_o word_n you_o bring_v diverse_a 581._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 581._o proof_n that_o the_o ark_n be_v have_v in_o great_a reverence_n all_o needless_a for_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o again_o the_o jew_n say_v hierome_n in_o foretimes_o worship_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n because_o there_o be_v the_o cherubin_n and_o the_o propitiatory_a and_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testament_n manna_n aaron_n rod_n and_o the_o golden_a altar_n and_o further_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o worshippinge_n the_o 582._o pag._n 581._o 582._o ark_n but_o the_o holy_a of_o holye_n because_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o it_o he_o make_v the_o propitiatory_a manna_n aaron_n rod_n and_o the_o golden_a altar_n cause_n of_o that_o worship_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cherubin_n in_o the_o word_n follow_v he_o count_v the_o sepulchre_n of_o our_o lord_n more_o worthy_a of_o worship_n then_o see_v those_o relic_n under_o the_o law_n and_o before_o christ_n the_o meritorious_a cause_n of_o all_o grace_n and_o such_o excellency_n be_v so_o worthy_a of_o worship_n and_o reverence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o reverence_v in_o themselves_o but_o other_o thing_n be_v worship_v and_o reverence_v because_o of_o they_o and_o yet_o by_o this_o judgement_n the_o relic_n in_o christianity_n as_o the_o sepulchre_n no_o part_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o place_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n some_o few_o hour_n lye_v there_o be_v more_o worthy_a of_o worship_n as_o this_o protestant_a writer_n confess_v we_o may_v not_o deny_v this_o reverence_n and_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n thereof_o to_o be_v holy_a even_o by_o english_a protestant_n sentence_n last_o thus_o i_o argue_v from_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o english_a protestant_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v civil_a reverence_n to_o the_o body_n of_o a_o noble_a man_n or_o woman_n decease_v because_o they_o be_v noble_a and_o honour_a when_o they_o live_v much_o more_o reason_n there_o be_v to_o give_v religeous_a and_o spiritual_a reverence_n to_o the_o body_n of_o a_o saint_n holy_a and_o honour_a by_o god_n and_o man_n when_o he_o live_v and_o now_o in_o joy_n in_o heaven_n true_o and_o for_o ever_o honourable_a but_o the_o antecedent_n be_v true_a by_o english_a protetestant_n who_o by_o their_o herald_n of_o arm_n allow_v and_o practice_n that_o all_o inferior_n shall_v give_v and_o yield_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o honourable_a parson_n decease_v that_o be_v due_a unto_o he_o lyve_v his_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v unite_v and_o this_o though_o in_o all_o moral_a judgement_n the_o soul_n of_o such_o a_o one_o be_v damn_v and_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n not_o only_o with_o herald_n but_o use_v in_o court_n ratify_v by_o their_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o university_n as_o many_o and_o late_a example_n teach_v which_o i_o will_v urge_v no_o further_o but_o desire_v all_o may_v live_v and_o die_v well_o that_o they_o may_v leave_v behind_o they_o sufficient_a or_o some_o motive_n either_o to_o be_v honour_v or_o help_v by_o the_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o lyvinge_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o thus_o demonstrate_v for_o as_o excellency_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o honour_n and_o civil_a excellency_n of_o civil_a and_o terrene_a honour_n so_o spiritual_a or_o religeous_a excellency_n of_o spiritual_a and_o such_o honour_n and_o much_o more_o for_o the_o civil_a honour_n and_o motive_n thereof_o be_v only_o ens_fw-la rationis_fw-la a_o invention_n worthiness_n and_o attribute_v of_o man_n and_o nothing_o at_o all_o inherent_a in_o the_o body_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o party_n so_o honour_v when_o the_o other_o excellency_n and_o cause_n of_o honour_n be_v both_o permanent_a and_o a_o inherent_a dignity_n as_o be_v prove_v before_o of_o inherent_a justice_n and_o for_o ever_o remain_v in_o the_o soul_n glorify_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n his_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n and_o
there_o by_o they_o esteem_v true_o worthy_a of_o honour_n and_o how_o honourable_a such_o holy_a relic_n have_v ever_o be_v especial_o in_o this_o nation_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n thereof_o to_o christ_n these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o their_o theatre_n though_o so_o much_o as_o they_o can_v suppress_v all_o honour_n and_o memory_n of_o such_o thing_n will_v sufficient_o testify_v concern_v the_o often_o and_o frequent_a pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n to_o visit_v and_o reverence_v the_o holy_a monument_n and_o relic_n there_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o before_o in_o these_o word_n not_o only_o priest_n and_o lay_v man_n vow_v and_o 305._o theat_v pag._n 305._o perform_v pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n but_o king_n queen_n and_o bishop_n also_o do_v the_o like_a and_o in_o particular_a in_o these_o word_n king_n kenred_n abandon_v both_o crown_n 307._o pag._n 307._o and_o country_n and_o go_v to_o rome_n where_o of_o pope_n constantine_n he_o receive_v the_o tonsure_v and_o habit_n of_o a_o monk_n at_o the_o apostle_n tomb_n king_n cadwallader_n and_o 164._o pag._n 164._o chodwald_n if_o not_o both_o one_o abandon_v their_o kingedom_n about_o the_o year_n 682._o touke_v habit_n of_o religion_n in_o rome_n so_o king_n juor_fw-la a_o britain_n and_o king_n jue_v a_o saxon._n ceadwalla_n king_n of_o the_o west_n saxon_n go_v on_o 298._o pag._n 298._o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n king_n inas_fw-la after_o he_o have_v reign_v 298._o pag._n 298._o in_o great_a prosperity_n 37._o year_n and_o odd_a month_n profess_v voluntary_a poverty_n go_v to_o rome_n where_o in_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o religeous_a man_n he_o end_v his_o life_n in_o poor_a estate_n king_n osroy_n vow_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n 391._o pag._n 338._o 345._o pag._n 391._o king_n offa_n in_o great_a devotion_n go_v to_o rome_n i_o have_v speak_v before_o how_o king_n canatus_fw-la go_v on_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n to_o visit_v the_o sepulcher_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n and_o so_o of_o other_o and_o 285._o pag._n 285._o for_o jerusalem_n so_o far_o and_o dangerous_o distant_a thus_o they_o write_v it_o be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n to_o go_v to_o jerusalem_n on_o pilgrimadge_n with_o a_o red_a cross_n wear_v on_o their_o back_n whence_o the_o name_n crosse-backe_a or_o in_o old_a english_a crouche-backe_a be_v to_o they_o attribute_v whence_o edmund_n earl_n of_o lancaster_n second_o son_n to_o henry_n 3._o get_v that_o name_n so_o the_o crouch_v or_o 92._o pag._n 92._o cross_v friar_n and_o of_o prince_n in_o particular_a thus_o they_o write_v lagman_n king_n of_o man_n give_v over_o his_o kingdom_n take_v the_o cross_n wento_fw-mi to_o jerusalem_n they_o tell_v we_o also_o of_o q._n helena_n a_o most_o virtuous_a religeous_a 258._o pag._n 205._o etc._n etc._n 258._o british_a lady_n mother_n to_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a her_o pilgrimadge_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o again_o offa_n heir_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o eastangle_v upon_o 311._o pag._n 311._o a_o religeous_a devotion_n take_v his_o pilgrimadge_n to_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o swain_n elder_a son_n 400._o pag._n 400._o of_o earl_n goodwin_n so_o potent_a against_o k._n edward_n the_o confessor_n upon_o a_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n undertake_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o his_o return_n die_v in_o lycia_n of_o robert_n father_n to_o king_n william_n the_o 413._o pag._n 413._o first_o they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n see_v at_o the_o city_n phalesia_n in_o normandy_n a_o most_o beautiful_a damsel_n call_v arlett_n take_v she_o to_o his_o bed_n he_o begatt_v on_o she_o william_n his_o only_a son_n and_o after_o upon_o a_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n undertake_v a_o pilgrimadge_n unto_o jerusalem_n from_o whence_o he_o never_o again_o return_v duke_n robert_n intend_v his_o pious_a pilgrimadge_n unto_o the_o holy_a land_n assemble_v all_o his_o nobility_n cause_v they_o to_o swear_v fealty_n unto_o his_o son_n william_n be_v then_o but_o seven_o year_n old_a enter_v jury_n not_o able_a to_o travail_v be_v bear_v in_o a_o litter_n upon_o the_o saracen_n shoulder_n and_o near_o unto_o the_o city_n meetinge_v a_o return_a pilgryme_n desire_v he_o to_o report_v in_o his_o contrie_n what_o he_o there_o see_v which_o be_v say_v he_o i_o be_o carry_v to_o heaven_n upon_o the_o devil_n back_n and_o to_o leave_v foreign_a country_n with_o their_o holy_a place_n and_o relic_n thus_o reverence_v this_o our_o own_o nation_n as_o it_o visit_v other_o country_n in_o this_o respect_n so_o in_o the_o same_o also_o it_o be_v visit_v and_o frequent_v of_o they_o thus_o they_o write_v charles_n king_n of_o france_n congratulate_v 345._o pag._n 345._o king_n offa_n with_o letter_n of_o gladness_n both_o for_o his_o victory_n and_o christian_a piecie_n in_o his_o land_n embrace_v desire_v of_o offa_n safe_a conduct_n for_o such_o his_o subject_n as_o come_v to_o his_o country_n in_o devotion_n to_o god_n in_o which_o among_o other_o place_n glastenbury_n be_v renown_v for_o â—hat_n rectory_n to_o use_v their_o word_n be_v in_o the_o 207._o pag._n 207._o charter_n of_o edgar_n edmund_z elfred_n edward_n bringwalthius_fw-la kentwin_n baldred_n ina_n kenwall_n the_o conqueror_n rufus_n and_o other_o continual_o term_v the_o grave_a of_o saint_n the_o mother_n church_n the_o disciple_n foundation_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o king_n oswald_n thus_o they_o write_v after_o his_o death_n 337._o pag._n 337._o it_o never_o consume_v but_o be_v shrine_v in_o silver_n in_o s._n peter_n church_n at_o bedda_n now_o bambrough_n with_o worthy_a honour_n be_v worship_v for_o the_o miracle_n and_o cover_v that_o 364._o pag_n 364._o it_o do_v as_o likewise_o the_o earth_n wherein_o his_o blood_n be_v spill_v they_o tell_v we_o also_o of_o the_o pilgrimadge_n and_o reverence_n to_o the_o relic_n of_o s._n john_n of_o beverly_n 391._o pag._n 391._o both_o by_o king_n and_o subject_n king_n canutus_n before_o offer_v up_o his_o crown_n upon_o the_o martyr_n saint_n edmund_n tomb_n and_o honour_v the_o body_n of_o s._n elphegus_n at_o the_o translation_n 83._o 392._o pag._n 83._o of_o it_o from_o london_n to_o canterbury_n the_o relic_n of_o s._n cuthbert_n at_o durham_n be_v visit_v in_o pilgrimadge_n and_o reverence_v by_o our_o king_n and_o other_o they_o tell_v we_o how_o the_o body_n of_o 294._o pag._n 294._o the_o two_o young_a prince_n nephew_n to_o k._n egbert_n be_v miraculous_o reveal_v their_o name_n ethelred_n and_o etherbert_n and_o great_o reverence_v of_o k._n kenelm_n thus_o they_o write_v 308._o pag_n 307._o 308._o murder_v obscure_o bury_v but_o miraculous_o know_v and_o afterward_o with_o great_a honour_n and_o ceremony_n translate_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o winchcomb_n which_o his_o father_n found_v and_o so_o of_o that_o glorious_a and_o noble_a saint_n neote_n suppose_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o 352._o pag._n 351._o 352._o king_n ethelwolfe_n bring_v up_o at_o glastenbury_n he_o plant_v a_o monastery_n in_o cornwall_n whereunto_o he_o use_v for_o devotion_n and_o studious_a meditation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o divinity_n reader_n in_o oxford_n often_o to_o withdraw_v himself_o which_o of_o his_o abode_n there_o be_v afterward_o call_v neotestoke_n and_o when_o he_o be_v dead_a his_o body_n be_v with_o great_a honour_n inter_v in_o the_o country_n of_o huntingdon_n at_o a_o place_n then_o call_v anulfesburie_n and_o afterward_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o interment_n saint_n neote_n and_o now_o saint_n needs_o and_o in_o the_o same_o shire_n of_o huntingdon_n at_o s._n jue_n 57_o pag._n 57_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n jue_v a_o persian_a a_o eremite_n be_v bury_v his_o body_n be_v uncorrupted_a in_o robe_n episcopal_a have_v in_o great_a honour_n and_o the_o town_n take_v denomination_n of_o he_o and_o so_o of_o other_o to_o many_o to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xv._o of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n because_v i_o will_v be_v loath_a to_o omit_v any_o one_o question_n especial_o of_o moment_n wherein_o these_o protestant_n take_v exception_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o will_v next_o make_v recital_n what_o their_o two_o great_a writer_n d._n sutcliff_n and_o d._n willet_n most_o dislike_v therein_o and_o answer_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o all_o other_o in_o whatsoever_o not_o before_o allow_v and_o justify_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n d._n sutcliff_n make_v mention_n of_o those_o article_n 44._o sutcliff_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 44._o which_o he_o suppose_v we_o can_v justify_v only_o recite_v these_o that_o follow_v real_a presence_n transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n body_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a half_a communion_n pope_n supreamacie_n indulgence_n worship_v of_o imadge_n and_o purgatory_n d._n willet_n as_o before_o assign_v these_o that_o 264._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 264._o
protestant_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n yet_o to_o give_v it_o a_o further_a though_o needle_n confirmation_n i_o prove_v it_o again_o in_o this_o order_n to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n external_a and_o public_a that_o doctrine_n which_o that_o church_n which_o be_v esteem_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n bless_a body_n and_o blood_n to_o be_v over_o public_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v so_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v often_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o second_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n opinion_n and_o practice_n both_o at_o this_o present_a and_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primative_a day_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v justify_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o chapter_n of_o holy_a ceremony_n his_o word_n to_o make_v 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o c._n 54._o a_o new_a repetition_n of_o that_o church_n doctrine_n be_v these_o with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auricular_a confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o 55._o cap._n 55._o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n in_o crosseing_n they_o be_v very_o plentiful_a in_o sum_n sup_n relat._n of_o relig_n c._n 53._o or_o 54_o sup_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v then_o this_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o this_o public_a sacrifice_n be_v not_o only_o the_o use_n of_o these_o two_o church_n now_o but_o before_o their_o separation_n which_o these_o protestant_n in_o that_o place_n have_v tell_v we_o sup_n cap._n 11._o sup_n to_o have_v beerie_a 1200._o year_n ago_o must_v still_o with_o reverence_n be_v observe_v which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n shall_v here_o confirm_v again_o 54._o relat._n sup_v cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o speak_v of_o the_o present_a greek_a church_n in_o these_o word_n their_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n which_o be_v the_o same_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o use_v translate_v without_o any_o bend_n they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o language_n which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v m._n middleton_n also_o 81._o middleton_n papistoma_v pag._n 51._o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 81._o tell_v we_o of_o the_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o that_o in_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o d._n morton_n go_v high_a to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n cite_v and_o allow_v not_o only_o the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n and_o s._n chrisostome_n but_o s._n james_n the_o apostle_n himself_o wherefore_o i_o hope_v he_o and_o other_o will_v be_v the_o better_o please_v to_o accept_v the_o censure_n of_o hieremias_n the_o constantinopolitan_a patriarch_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o be_v supreme_a in_o that_o church_n utter_v in_o these_o word_n the_o holy_a mass_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n censur_n hierem._n in_o censur_n institute_v of_o christ_n in_o memory_n and_o commendation_n of_o all_o his_o mercy_n and_o humility_n sustain_v for_o our_o sake_n saint_n james_n the_o apostle_n call_v our_o lord_n brother_n first_o reduce_v into_o order_n that_o liturgy_n and_o sacrifice_n be_v so_o instruct_v of_o christ_n to_o do_v it_o in_o all_o part_n of_o that_o holy_a sacrifice_n nothing_o else_o be_v handle_v but_o a_o universal_a order_n of_o thing_n which_o our_o saviour_n undertake_v for_o our_o redemption_n how_o these_o primative_a mass_n liturgy_n or_o form_n of_o the_o b._n sacrifice_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o all_o question_n and_o article_n of_o religion_n agree_v with_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o practise_v from_o s._n gregory_n as_o these_o man_n before_o allow_v and_o other_o write_v from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n be_v apparent_a in_o those_o liturgy_n and_o mass_n and_o too_o long_o to_o be_v cite_v in_o this_o place_n and_o from_o hence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o that_o doctrine_n and_o public_a practice_n of_o sacrifice_n or_o other_o which_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n practise_v by_o his_o apostle_n and_o such_o holy_a saint_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o saint_n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n s._n epiphanius_n and_o s._n gregory_n be_v may_v and_o ought_v still_o to_o be_v observe_v keep_v and_o use_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o public_a church_n sacrifice_n or_o mass_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o may_v and_o aught_o still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o use_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v most_o evident_o true_a and_o can_v be_v deny_v by_o any_o true_a christian_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v before_o prove_v in_o these_o last_o protestant_n allow_a citation_n and_o may_v further_o be_v confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a writer_n d._n sutclâ—ffe_n write_v thus_o we_o read_v in_o ignatius_n this_o phrase_n offer_v and_o sacrificium_fw-la 32._o sutcliff_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 32._o immolare_fw-la to_o offer_v and_o immolate_a sacrifice_n and_o like_a phrase_n in_o irenaeus_n cyprian_n tertullian_n and_o martialis_n who_o mention_v also_o altar_n and_o these_o word_n and_o the_o thing_n true_o signify_v by_o they_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o tongue_n so_o unseperable_o join_v and_o knit_v together_o that_o d._n morton_n do_v thus_o acknowledge_v we_o can_v dislike_v the_o sentence_n 1_o morton_n app._n pag._n 162._o l._n 2._o cap._n 6._o sect._n 1_o concern_v the_o mutual_a relation_n and_o dependence_n between_o a_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_n but_o grant_v that_o altar_n do_v as_o natural_o and_o necessary_o infer_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o shrine_n do_v a_o saint_n a_o father_n a_o son_n and_o again_o it_o be_v true_o say_v sacrifice_n and_o preisthood_n be_v relative_n then_o for_o altar_n he_o have_v hard_o before_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o consequent_o mass_n the_o christian_a sacrifice_n be_v then_o for_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v and_o his_o protestant_a bishop_n in_o their_o late_a theatre_n will_v put_v he_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_a of_o christianity_n even_o in_o england_n such_o altar_n for_o sacrifice_n be_v use_v of_o the_o christian_n their_o word_n be_v these_o it_o be_v report_v that_o 204._o theatre_n of_o great_a brit._n pag._n 205._o n._n 12._o pag._n 204._o patrick_n the_o irish_a apostle_n and_o canonize_a saint_n long_o before_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n lucius_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o many_o place_n of_o wales_n and_o also_o that_o ninianus_n bernicius_fw-la of_o the_o race_n of_o the_o british_a prince_n convert_v the_o pict_n to_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o effect_n also_o the_o say_n of_o s._n john_n chrisostome_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n enforce_v and_o among_o land_n express_o name_v this_o our_o britain_n who_o inhabitant_n say_v he_o have_v also_o consent_v to_o the_o word_n which_o be_v plant_v in_o every_o heart_n in_o honour_n whereof_o they_o have_v erect_v their_o temple_n and_o altar_n thus_o in_o the_o britain_n time_n that_o s._n augustine_n bring_v in_o altar_n mass_n and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o other_o place_n and_o the_o theatre_n itself_o set_v this_o for_o one_o of_o the_o question_n of_o s._n augustine_n to_o s._n gregory_n gift_n 330._o theat_n pag._n 330._o offer_v on_o the_o altar_n how_o to_o be_v distribute_v ask_v by_o augustine_n of_o pope_n gregory_n and_o thus_o they_o write_v of_o king_n redwald_n after_o baptism_n returninge_v to_o idolatry_n 333._o pag._n 333._o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o temple_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o old_a samaritan_o he_o erect_v a_o altar_n for_o the_o service_n of_o christ_n and_o a_o other_o little_a altar_n for_o burn_a sacrifice_n which_o stand_v unto_o the_o day_n of_o beda_n himself_o and_o long_o before_o again_o in_o the_o britain_n time_n they_o tell_v we_o of_o priest_n stain_v stand_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o again_o in_o 317._o pag._n 291._o pag._n 317._o gildas_n time_n 1200._o year_n since_o oath_n take_v upon_o the_o altar_n make_v of_o stome_n and_o to_o secure_v d._n morton_n what_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v upon_o those_o altar_n be_v they_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o this_o primative_a time_n in_o
with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o sound_a judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willing_a poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o than_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v then_o these_o man_n grant_v the_o doctrine_n and_o never_o practise_v the_o use_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o this_o advantadge_n to_o true_a perfection_n be_v bring_v be_v in_o a_o practical_a error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o aught_o to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o any_o man_n will_v excuse_v their_o omit_v of_o it_o he_o must_v needs_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v either_o because_o they_o will_v not_o or_o be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o if_o it_o only_o proceed_v of_o willfullnes_n they_o be_v general_o to_o be_v reprove_v of_o wilful_a obstinacy_n and_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n universal_o refuse_v or_o resist_v such_o holy_a motion_n inspiration_n and_o grace_n if_o they_o say_v it_o proceed_v from_o want_n of_o grace_n spiritual_a power_n and_o assistance_n to_o effect_v it_o they_o plain_o prove_v and_o thereby_o acknowledge_v themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v graceless_a and_o not_o of_o god_n not_o have_v that_o hability_n and_o strengthe_n in_o any_o one_o company_n or_o society_n of_o man_n or_o woman_n among_o they_o in_o so_o long_a time_n to_o embrace_v and_o practice_n that_o which_o so_o profit_v to_o perfection_n and_o as_o strong_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o true_a wherein_o that_o grace_n have_v be_v give_v to_o thousand_o of_o society_n to_o profess_v to_o live_v and_o die_v in_o perpetual_a vow_a chastity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v bestow_v one_o any_o one_o fraternity_n in_o their_o religion_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o those_o catholic_a priest_n of_o our_o nation_n who_o they_o persecute_v as_o enemy_n to_o god_n be_v in_o this_o great_a favour_n and_o grace_n with_o he_o in_o perform_v that_o perfect_a estate_n of_o continency_n which_o our_o adversary_n open_o confess_v they_o can_v do_v which_o we_o be_v so_o fart_n from_o acknowledge_v in_o we_o that_o in_o great_a multitude_n we_o will_v solemn_o swear_v we_o true_o perform_v it_o and_o no_o man_n understand_v the_o severe_a canon_n of_o catholic_a religion_n for_o such_o offender_n the_o great_a reverence_n we_o give_v to_o that_o most_o bless_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o daily_o offer_v and_o what_o innocence_n of_o life_n at_o the_o jest_n to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o carnal_a and_o other_o mortal_a sin_n we_o require_v unto_o it_o and_o the_o minister_a of_o all_o other_o sacrament_n continual_o practise_v by_o we_o can_v condemn_v our_o order_n in_o this_o matter_n further_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o church_n within_o the_o first_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n be_v now_o to_o be_v observe_v but_o the_o vow_n of_o continency_n be_v then_o decree_v to_o be_v annex_v to_o holy_a order_n therefore_o still_o so_o to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v allow_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n continentiae_fw-la votum_fw-la necessarium_fw-la &_o 192._o perk_n problem_n pag._n 192._o perpetuum_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o vow_n of_o continency_n necessary_a and_o perpetual_a seem_v first_o to_o have_v be_v decree_v in_o the_o west_n church_n about_o 380._o year_n after_o christ_n trae_o it_o be_v receive_v before_o but_o by_o the_o private_a devotion_n of_o some_o not_o by_o the_o public_a judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o man_n say_v he_o acknowledge_v then_o only_o to_o be_v decree_v though_o use_v before_o and_o this_o in_o the_o west_n church_n it_o suffice_v for_o this_o purpose_n and_o be_v obligatorie_n to_o protestant_n both_o confess_v that_o a_o time_n of_o truth_n the_o roman_a church_n then_o to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o mother_n unto_o other_o and_o themselves_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o western_a &_o roman_a church_n and_o custom_n be_v not_o usual_o decree_v but_o upon_o transgression_n of_o they_o but_o m._n middleton_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n â—piphanius_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o bless_a bishop_n of_o greece_n write_v of_o such_o decree_n and_o canon_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n both_o to_o have_v be_v extant_a and_o practise_v long_o before_o that_o time_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n as_o his_o word_n tradition_n without_o limitation_n argue_v 140._o epiphan_n l._n 1._o to_o 2._o contra_fw-la her_n cathari_n apud_fw-la middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 139._o 140._o thus_o he_o be_v cite_v by_o he_o write_v of_o the_o cathari_n heretic_n those_o tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v peculiar_o for_o the_o clergy_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o supereminencie_n in_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n these_o heretic_n will_v have_v all_o man_n tie_v unto_o when_o they_o do_v hear_v that_o a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v unreprovable_a the_o husband_n of_o one_o wife_n and_o continent_n and_o likewise_o of_o deacon_n and_o priest_n for_o in_o truth_n since_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o admit_v into_o these_o office_n any_o that_o have_v marry_v a_o second_o wife_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o excellent_a dignity_n of_o preisthood_n and_o this_o holy_a church_n do_v sincere_o observe_v yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n admit_v any_o into_o those_o office_n that_o be_v the_o husband_n but_o of_o one_o wife_n who_o wife_n be_v yet_o lyve_v with_o he_o in_o the_o fellowship_n of_o marriage_n sed_fw-la eum_fw-la qui_fw-la se_fw-la ab_fw-la una_fw-la continuit_fw-la aut_fw-la in_o viduiâ—â—te_fw-la vixit_fw-la but_o he_o only_o that_o either_o be_v never_o marry_v or_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o wife_n lyve_v unmarried_a the_o church_n receave_v into_o the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n priest_n bishop_n or_o subdeacon_n which_o be_v especial_o observe_v where_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n be_v sincere_o keep_v but_o thou_o will_v say_v unto_o we_o that_o in_o many_o place_n priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v live_v in_o wedlock_n but_o this_o be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n hitherto_o and_o further_o be_v the_o convince_a word_n of_o this_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o evidence_n be_v so_o plain_a for_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o this_o question_n and_o against_o protestant_n that_o m._n middleton_n flat_o say_v epiphanius_n be_v too_o partial_o 143._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 143._o affect_v in_o this_o point_n and_o hereuppon_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o and_o direct_o hold_v and_o maintain_v by_o the_o learned_a holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o the_o present_a protestant_a adversary_n otherwise_o seem_v to_o allow_v these_o father_n confess_v it_o to_o be_v their_o opinion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o priest_n continency_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n in_o show_n at_o the_o jest_n allow_v the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n thereof_o for_o judge_n in_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v first_o m._n middleton_n acknowledge_v s._n epiphanius_n s._n hierome_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n ambrose_n to_o be_v so_o plain_a against_o their_o marriage_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o doctrine_n against_o vow_n of_o chastity_n that_o have_v write_v of_o s._n epiphanius_n as_o before_o he_o add_v of_o s._n hierome_n thus_o he_o make_v unciwill_n entroade_n against_o god_n holy_a ordinance_n 138._o middleton_n supra_fw-la pag._n 134._o pag._n 138._o in_o this_o point_n of_o s._n chrisostome_n thus_o chrisostome_n in_o his_o vehemency_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o reprehend_v and_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n in_o their_o lightness_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o vowe_a of_o s._n ambrose_n thus_o ambrose_n have_v the_o apostolical_a 134._o pag._n 134._o dragon_n the_o devil_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o of_o the_o holy_a ancient_a father_n in_o general_a in_o this_o matter_n he_o speak_v in_o these_o term_n neither_o 133._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 133._o be_v it_o any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o ancient_a father_n allow_v vow_n of_o chastity_n
further_o prophesi_v of_o other_o calamity_n to_o the_o land_n after_o his_o death_n queen_n elfrida_n this_o great_a patroness_n of_o those_o wicked_a marriadge_n and_o murderess_n of_o that_o bless_a king_n &_o martyr_n acknowledge_v her_o error_n and_o do_v perpetual_a penance_n for_o those_o impiety_n their_o own_o word_n thereof_o be_v these_o elfrida_n the_o second_o wise_a of_o king_n edgar_n procure_v the_o 17._o theat_v pag._n 372._o n._n 17._o murder_n of_o king_n edward_n her_o son_n in_o law_n that_o her_o own_o son_n ethelred_n may_v come_v to_o the_o crown_n and_o afterward_o to_o purify_v he_o and_o her_o husband_n ghost_n and_o to_o stop_n the_o people_n speech_n of_o so_o wicked_a a_o fact_n she_o found_v the_o abbey_n of_o amsbury_n and_o whorwell_n in_o the_o 10._o pag._n 374._o n._n 10._o county_n of_o wiltshire_n and_o southampton_a in_o which_o late_a she_o live_v with_o great_a repentance_n and_o penance_n until_o the_o day_n of_o her_o death_n but_o both_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o they_o that_o repent_v not_o be_v by_o these_o man_n relation_n odious_a and_o execrable_a i_o will_v only_o exemplify_v in_o two_o king_n ethelred_n before_o relate_v and_o king_n edwyne_n before_o he_o both_o maintainer_n of_o priest_n marriage_n of_o king_n edwyne_n they_o write_v in_o these_o word_n 3._o theat_v pag._n 366._o n._n 7._o 8._o pag._n 369._o n._n 2._o 3._o king_n edwyne_n the_o day_n of_o his_o coronation_n before_o his_o noble_n sittinge_n in_o counsel_n at_o that_o age_n not_o above_o thirteen_o year_n old_a with_o shameless_a and_o unprincely_a lust_n abuse_v a_o lady_n of_o great_a estate_n and_o his_o near_a kinswoman_n he_o be_v a_o great_a enemy_n unto_o the_o monkish_a order_n who_o from_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n glastenbury_n and_o other_o he_o expel_v place_v marry_v priest_n in_o their_o rome_n dunstan_n likewise_o the_o abbot_n saint_n of_o glostenbury_n he_o banish_v the_o realm_n for_o his_o overbold_a reprehension_n etc._n etc._n his_o subject_n deny_v he_o obedience_n and_o set_v up_o prince_n edgar_n his_o brother_n in_o mercia_n and_o northumberland_n not_o full_o fourteen_o year_n old_a edwyne_n then_o raigninge_v in_o a_o still_o decay_a state_n be_v hold_v of_o such_o be_v subject_n in_o no_o better_a esteem_n than_o be_v jehoram_n of_o judah_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v live_v without_o be_v desire_v for_o very_a grief_n whereof_o after_o four_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o end_v his_o life_n his_o wife_n think_v to_o be_v to_o near_a in_o the_o blood_n royal_a to_o be_v match_v with_o he_o in_o spousal_a bed_n the_o subject_n dislikinge_v of_o the_o unlawful_a marriage_n the_o cause_n of_o dunstan_n banishment_n fail_v by_o degree_n to_o perform_v their_o duty_n to_o their_o king_n and_o she_o they_o likewise_o force_v to_o a_o separation_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o his_o regardless_o government_n the_o misery_n and_o punishment_n of_o king_n ethelred_n and_o this_o kingdom_n for_o his_o syn_n they_o recompt_n in_o this_o manner_n ethelred_n not_o able_a 377._o theat_v pag._n 376._o 377._o to_o resist_v the_o dane_n his_o subject_n not_o love_v he_o pay_v unto_o they_o 10000_o pound_n to_o depart_v an_o other_o peace_n he_o purchase_v with_o 16000_o pound_n the_o next_o composition_n 20000._o pound_n then_o 24000._o pound_n then_o 30000._o pound_n and_o last_o 40000._o pound_n until_o the_o land_n be_v empty_v of_o all_o the_o coin_n the_o kingdom_n of_o her_o glory_n the_o noble_n of_o courage_n commons_o of_o content_n and_o the_o sovereign_n of_o his_o wont_a respect_n and_o observance_n the_o misery_n of_o this_o land_n for_o the_o syn_n of_o the_o patron_n of_o such_o marriadge_n as_o now_o be_v defend_v and_o honour_v in_o england_n which_o then_o it_o feel_v be_v to_o many_o and_o lamentable_a to_o be_v remember_v at_o this_o time_n and_o a_o man_n may_v just_o call_v it_o a_o strange_a example_n that_o among_o other_o strange_a punishment_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o that_o great_a patron_n of_o cranmer_n that_o marry_v bishop_n that_o mare_v religion_n and_o supreme_a head_n of_o such_o a_o church_n that_o in_o his_o life_n time_n so_o jumble_v tumble_v and_o tumble_v the_o world_n together_o shall_v have_v no_o better_a commendation_n of_o these_o protestant_n now_o but_o to_o be_v rank_v by_o they_o as_o the_o chief_a among_o wicked_a and_o just_o punish_v english_a king_n in_o their_o late_a publish_a history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o these_o word_n now_o for_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o if_o pref_o history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o pref_o all_o the_o picture_n and_o pattern_n of_o a_o merciless_a prince_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o world_n they_o may_v all_o again_o be_v paint_v to_o the_o life_n out_o of_o the_o story_n of_o this_o king_n and_o because_o protestant_n memory_n serve_v they_o not_o to_o call_v to_o mind_n the_o holiness_n sanctity_n and_o saint_n that_o have_v be_v in_o our_o english_a catholic_a clergy_n but_o like_o filthy_a swine_n desire_v to_o tumble_v moil_n and_o root_n in_o dirt_n let_v they_o cast_v over_o their_o account_n through_o out_o the_o history_n of_o this_o kingdom_n begin_v with_o their_o own_o marriadge_n and_o time_n and_o so_o ascendinge_v to_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o this_o land_n to_o christ_n and_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a auditt_n to_o make_v that_o they_o themselves_o and_o those_o which_o be_v marry_v as_o these_o be_v be_v the_o most_o disorder_a profane_a and_o irreligious_a that_o be_v in_o our_o english_a clergy_n let_v they_o make_v the_o calculation_n i_o may_v not_o now_o intend_v it_o my_o method_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o be_v fit_a for_o such_o as_o be_v partaker_n of_o such_o impiety_n only_o to_o begin_v their_o reckon_n i_o must_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n out_o of_o their_o theatre_n and_o other_o their_o own_o history_n pen_v by_o protestant_n that_o as_o this_o kingdom_n of_o our_o english_a or_o saxon_a christian_n have_v be_v but_o twice_o conquer_v and_o overrun_v once_o by_o the_o dane_n then_o by_o the_o norman_n the_o great_a misery_n and_o punishment_n it_o have_v endure_v so_o the_o same_o their_o theatre_n other_o history_n and_o protestant_a writing_n never_o object_n unto_o we_o more_o marry_v and_o disorder_a priest_n and_o clergy_n man_n then_o at_o those_o time_n god_n of_o his_o mercy_n grant_v that_o their_o three_o state_n of_o marry_a minister_n presage_v we_o better_a bydeing_n and_o bring_v we_o great_a comfort_n of_o vow_n and_o profession_n of_o perpetual_a chastity_n and_o other_o work_n of_o perfection_n it_o be_v further_o entreat_v in_o the_o proper_a question_n of_o such_o holy_a and_o religious_a life_n and_o conversation_n chapter_n xviii_o of_o purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a after_o this_o let_v we_o entreat_v of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o purgatory_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v give_v so_o great_a allowance_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n especial_o d._n feild_n intitul_a the_o 5._o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o titul_n field_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o in_o titul_n book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o schism_n and_o kind_n of_o it_o and_o that_o it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n etc._n etc._n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o it_o be_v their_o common_a assertion_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v only_o teach_v by_o the_o roman_a and_o not_o greek_a church_n i_o will_v first_o thus_o argue_v from_o the_o authority_n thereof_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o that_o church_n which_o be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_o scismaticall_a can_v be_v heretical_a nor_o damnable_a but_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v teach_v by_o this_o so_o justify_v church_n the_o greek_a church_n therefore_o not_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_a but_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o any_o company_n or_o private_a parson_n that_o give_v unto_o it_o the_o denomination_n heretical_a schismatical_a orthodox_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a testimony_n follow_v first_o the_o protestant_a relator_n write_v of_o this_o greek_a church_n speak_v thus_o with_o rome_n 54._o relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o c._n 54._o they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n therefore_o these_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n &_o the_o rest_n must_v needs_o
impress_v in_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v a_o certain_a spiritual_a and_o indelible_a sign_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v iterate_v for_o proof_n of_o which_o doctrine_n by_o english_a protestant_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismatical_a but_o orthodox_n by_o these_o protestant_n ot_fw-mi by_o a_o general_a council_n who_o decree_n and_o sentence_n bind_v all_o be_v to_o be_v allow_v by_o they_o much_o more_o if_o both_o those_o their_o rule_n so_o confirm_v it_o but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o indelible_a character_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n be_v teach_v and_o approve_v both_o by_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o a_o general_a council_n that_o of_o florence_n for_o such_o allow_v by_o they_o before_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v embrace_v by_o they_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a by_o their_o grant_n before_o and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o hieremias_n their_o patriarch_n in_o their_o censure_n 11._o hierem._n in_o censur_n cap._n 11._o upon_o protestant_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n have_v so_o censure_v and_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n with_o the_o assert_v of_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n armenian_n jacobines_n and_o all_o christendom_n have_v define_v it_o in_o these_o word_n inter_fw-la haec_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la tria_fw-la sunt_fw-la baptismus_fw-la arm._n council_n flor._n in_o union_n arm._n confirmatio_fw-la &_o ordo_fw-la quae_fw-la characterem_fw-la i._o spiritual_fw-la quoddam_fw-la signum_fw-la à _fw-la caeteris_fw-la distinctum_fw-la imprimunt_fw-la in_o anima_fw-la indelebile_a etc._n etc._n among_o these_o sacrament_n there_o be_v three_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n which_o impress_n in_o the_o soul_n a_o character_n that_o be_v a_o certain_a spiritual_a sign_n distinct_a from_o other_o indelible_a whereupon_o they_o be_v not_o iterate_v in_o the_o same_o parson_n but_o the_o other_o four_o do_v not_o impress_n a_o character_n and_o admit_v iteration_n to_o be_v brief_a i_o argue_v thus_o once_o for_o all_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v general_o maintain_v not_o only_o by_o all_o professor_n of_o it_o but_o also_o acknowledge_v and_o defend_v by_o they_o that_o be_v esteem_v learned_a among_o the_o enemy_n thereof_o and_o profess_v the_o same_o religion_n with_o they_o be_v true_a but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o a_o character_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o apparent_a for_o no_o more_o than_o friend_n and_o adversary_n learned_a can_v consent_v to_o any_o truth_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n follow_v join_v in_o religion_n with_o they_o that_o impugn_v and_o persecute_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o d._n feild_n 15._o feild_n l._n 1._o cap._n 15._o acknowledge_v a_o character_n in_o baptism_n and_o to_o remain_v even_o in_o the_o excommunicate_a and_o so_o indelible_a d._n covell_n affirm_v the_o same_o of_o baptism_n and_o order_n and_o seem_v to_o insinuate_v it_o of_o confirmation_n he_o write_v of_o it_o in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o both_o term_v a_o kind_n of_o mark_n 91._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pa._n 87._o 88_o 91._o or_o character_n and_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v indelible_a and_o for_o order_n he_o add_v thus_o for_o ministerial_a power_n be_v a_o work_n of_o separation_n because_o it_o sever_v they_o that_o have_v it_o from_o other_o man_n &_o make_v they_o a_o special_a order_n consecrate_v unto_o the_o service_n of_o the_o most_o high_a in_o thing_n wherewith_o other_o may_v not_o meddle_v i_o call_v it_o indelible_a because_o they_o which_o have_v once_o receive_v this_o power_n may_v not_o think_v to_o put_v it_o of_o and_o on_o like_o a_o cloak_n as_o the_o wether_n serve_v and_o again_o in_o this_o manner_n where_o there_o be_v a_o change_n of_o estate_n with_o a_o 91_o sup._n pag._n 91_o impossibility_n to_o return_v there_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o account_v a_o indelible_a character_n to_o be_v imprint_v this_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n this_o form_n figure_n or_o character_n be_v call_v indelible_a because_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reiterated_a as_o protestant_n confess_v of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v the_o character_n of_o order_n be_v a_o active_a power_n as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v which_o give_v a_o ability_n public_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o those_o who_o the_o church_n have_v esteem_v fit_a the_o character_n of_o baptism_n be_v a_o passive_a power_n which_o make_v man_n fit_a to_o receive_v the_o rest_n and_o from_o hence_o not_o only_o be_v prove_v in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o any_o schoolman_n or_o other_o catholic_a can_v speak_v the_o catholic_a opinion_n of_o a_o character_n but_o also_o that_o order_n and_o other_o beside_o they_o allow_v for_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v so_o esteem_v as_o his_o last_o word_n the_o rest_n insinuate_v and_o this_o suffice_v of_o this_o question_n chapter_n xxi_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n give_v grace_n and_z as_o the_o school_n speak_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la by_o the_o work_n wrought_v concern_v the_o validity_n and_o grace_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v thus_o if_o any_o 7._o council_n trid._n sess_n 7._o man_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n do_v not_o give_v grace_n by_o the_o work_n wrought_v opere_fw-la operato_fw-la but_o that_o only_a faith_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n suffice_v to_o obtain_v grace_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n and_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o present_a protestant_n of_o england_n be_v or_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n aught_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v confirm_v both_o by_o the_o public_a proceed_n and_o private_a writing_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n aught_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o embrace_v by_o they_o but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n that_o they_o cause_n grace_n in_o the_o worthy_a and_o due_o dispose_v receiver_n of_o they_o and_o that_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la as_o the_o council_n before_o and_o our_o school_n speak_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v allow_v and_o embrace_v by_o they_o for_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o can_v be_v deny_v for_o no_o man_n may_v or_o can_v hold_v against_o his_o own_o opinion_n or_o that_o public_a rule_n and_o authority_n to_o which_o he_o have_v subscribe_v and_o submit_v himself_o in_o religion_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v and_o first_o by_o that_o chief_a rule_n their_o book_n of_o article_n 25._o book_n of_o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 25._o to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o subscribe_v where_o it_o be_v thus_o define_v in_o their_o religion_n sacrament_n ordain_v of_o christ_n be_v effectual_a sign_n of_o grace_n and_o god_n good_a will_n towards_o we_o by_o the_o which_o he_o do_v work_v invisible_o in_o us._n and_o again_o in_o their_o new_o reform_a communion_n book_n in_o these_o word_n by_o this_o word_n sacrament_n i_o mean_v a_o catechis_n comm._n book_n refor_o titul_a catechis_n outward_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o a_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n give_v unto_o we_o ordain_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o same_o therefore_o be_v grant_v by_o the_o great_a rule_n of_o religion_n which_o english_a protestant_n have_n that_o sacrament_n be_v effectual_a of_o grace_n and_o god_n favour_n give_v grace_n and_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v grace_n and_o all_o english_a protestant_n minister_n have_v subscribe_v to_o these_o doctrine_n in_o those_o book_n they_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o sacrament_n be_v cause_n of_o grace_n for_o among_o cause_n the_o efficient_a and_o effectual_a be_v not_o only_o a_o cause_n but_o of_o extrinsecall_v cause_n by_o many_o degree_n the_o chief_a and_o be_v allow_v for_o such_o instrument_n and_o mean_n by_o which_o god_n work_v invisible_o in_o we_o and_o give_v grace_n and_o we_o so_o receive_v grace_n as_o their_o word_n be_v they_o must_v needs_o be_v true_a instrumental_a cause_n of_o grace_n and_o such_o work_n in_o us._n and_o their_o same_o practical_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o communion_n book_n have_v the_o same_o doctrine_n concern_v baptism_n and_o consequent_o of_o all_o other_o prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v sacrament_n one_o and_o the_o same_o reason_n be_v of_o all_o for_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o baptism_n thus_o it_o prescribe_v the_o minister_n to_o speak_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o baptism_n of_o sup_v comm._n book_n titul_n public_a
baptism_n §._o almighty_a and_o everlasting_a §._o allmightie_a and_o immortal_a god_n etc._n etc._n sup_v thy_o well_o beloned_a son_n ihesus_n christ_n do_v sanctify_v the_o flood_n jordan_n and_o other_o water_n to_o the_o mystical_a wash_n away_o of_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o next_o prayer_n they_o pray_v in_o these_o word_n we_o call_v upon_o thou_o for_o these_o infant_n that_o they_o come_v to_o thy_o holy_a baptism_n may_v receive_v remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o spiritual_a regeneration_n then_o see_v the_o sacrament_n and_o water_n of_o baptism_n wash_v away_o sin_n and_o remit_v sin_n which_o can_v be_v do_v without_o grace_n it_o must_v needs_o have_v a_o influence_n causalitie_n and_o efficacy_n in_o this_o sanctification_n for_o to_o wash_v and_o to_o remit_v be_v not_o without_o operation_n and_o cause_v neither_o can_v those_o protestant_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n that_o be_v assemble_v at_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n be_v of_o other_o mind_n for_o 16._o conference_n at_o hampton_n pag._n 16._o grant_v as_o there_o they_o do_v a_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n to_o salvation_n they_o must_v also_o of_o necessity_n teach_v that_o it_o give_v grace_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v without_o it_o for_o so_o he_o may_v be_v save_v without_o christ_n and_o this_o as_o before_o they_o must_v grant_v except_o they_o will_v say_v which_o none_o of_o they_o to_o my_o remembrance_n do_v that_o it_o be_v only_o conditio_fw-la sine_fw-la qua_fw-la non_fw-la a_o necessary_a condition_n but_o no_o cause_n which_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v it_o be_v direct_o against_o his_o subscribe_v rule_n befote_v now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o their_o particular_a writer_n of_o which_o the_o first_o to_o be_v cite_v the_o author_n of_o the_o survey_v of_o the_o communion_n book_n confirm_v that_o which_o i_o have_v conclude_v by_o their_o public_a rule_n in_o this_o case_n tell_v we_o plain_o that_o by_o the_o public_a protestant_a 106._o the_o protestant_a survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n pag._n 104._o 118._o 89._o 141._o 103._o 104._o field_n pag._n 10._o 179_o middleton_n papâ—stom_n pag._n 108._o pag_n 106._o religion_n of_o england_n sacrament_n or_o mean_n of_o grace_n and_o do_v work_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la by_o the_o work_n do_v as_o the_o catholic_n council_n of_o trent_n have_v before_o define_v d._n feild_n acknowledge_v no_o less_o and_o affirm_v plain_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v fill_v with_o sanctify_a force_n and_o power_n therefore_o it_o be_v a_o cause_n of_o grace_n and_o such_o sanctification_n m._n middleton_n speak_v of_o communion_n in_o these_o term_n it_o do_v exhibit_v and_o convey_v the_o grace_n and_o merit_n of_o christ_n passion_n unto_o us._n and_o he_o name_v it_o a_o effectual_a instrument_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o sacrament_n thus_o he_o write_v they_o be_v effectual_a instrument_n of_o our_o regeneration_n 69._o pag._n 100_o sutcliff_n ans_fw-fr to_o thâ—_n lie_v pet_n pag._n 22._o sutcliff_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 69._o d._n sutcliffe_n beside_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o a_o sacrament_n institute_v by_o christ_n require_v unto_o it_o grace_n and_o justification_n and_o write_v further_a in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o god_n work_v sanctification_n by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n d._n covell_n commend_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o catholic_a schoolman_n in_o this_o question_n 96_o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag_n 96._o 97_o 98._o 99_o 100_o 101._o 102._o etc._n etc._n against_o burges_n pag._n 101._o 102._o 103._o and_o def_a sup_v pag._n 96_o teach_v sacrament_n be_v instrument_n of_o grace_n cause_n of_o sanctification_n give_v grace_n instrumental_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o only_a sign_n but_o cause_n of_o our_o justification_n and_o recite_v the_o opinion_n of_o our_o catholic_a school_n approve_v and_o expound_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n agent_n cause_v we_o know_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n principal_a which_o work_v by_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o his_o form_n as_o fire_n make_v hot_a and_o thus_o nothing_o can_v cause_v grace_n but_o god_n himself_o grace_n be_v a_o participation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n instrumental_a which_o work_v not_o as_o the_o other_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o own_o proper_a form_n but_o only_o by_o that_o motion_n which_o it_o have_v from_o the_o principal_a and_o first_o agent_n thus_o do_v sacrament_n work_v and_o further_o allow_v and_o expound_v the_o school_n phrase_n and_o doctrine_n that_o sacrament_n work_v by_o the_o work_n do_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la he_o justifi_v the_o same_o and_z show_v how_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v slander_v by_o protestant_n in_o this_o point_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o sacrament_n be_v 97._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 97._o effectual_a mean_n and_o vessel_n of_o grace_n as_o glass_n contain_v potion_n to_o cure_v the_o sick_a neither_o do_v any_o man_n say_v no_o not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n although_o they_o be_v so_o accuse_v by_o some_o of_o we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n work_v of_o themselves_o by_o a_o virtue_n resign_v unto_o they_o without_o god_n god_n work_v by_o they_o as_o by_o instrument_n powerful_a and_o think_v in_o his_o wisdom_n fit_a the_o sacrament_n be_v powerful_a mean_n of_o regeneration_n have_v by_o a_o divine_a ordination_n a_o force_n and_o virtue_n to_o beget_v faith_n and_o therefore_o just_o among_o all_o the_o treasure_n that_o god_n have_v leave_v unto_o his_o church_n we_o honour_v and_o admire_v most_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o again_o sacrament_n 99_o covell_a sup_n pag._n 98._o pag._n 99_o be_v the_o powerful_a instrument_n of_o god_n unto_o eternal_a life_n and_o further_a thus_o it_o be_v a_o strong_a grow_a fancy_n to_o be_v afraid_a to_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n beget_v faith_n sacrament_n give_v grace_n by_o the_o work_n do_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la and_o recite_v what_o thing_n be_v require_v to_o the_o due_a receive_n of_o sacrament_n conclude_v thus_o now_o that_o which_o in_o all_o sup_n pag._n 99_o sup_n this_o active_o and_o instrumental_o bring_v grace_n be_v the_o external_a action_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o sacrament_n this_o have_a virtue_n from_o his_o institution_n and_o he_o do_v not_o only_o join_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o before_o in_o this_o article_n but_o for_o it_o approve_v the_o decree_n of_o our_o pope_n and_o counsel_n even_o of_o trent_n itself_o in_o this_o manner_n we_o say_v with_o the_o ancient_a father_n stepbanus_n siricius_n 102._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 102._o innocentius_n the_o first_o leo_fw-la anastasius_n the_o second_o all_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o anastasius_n the_o emperor_n with_o the_o counsel_n first_o the_o general_a council_n of_o nyce_n the_o first_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o last_o assembly_n at_o trent_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o doctor_n that_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o promise_n be_v effectual_a etc._n etc._n and_o thus_o much_o from_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o against_o themselves_o for_o those_o sacred_a and_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o most_o just_a and_o worthy_a defence_n and_o profession_n whereof_o they_o have_v so_o long_o time_n so_o rigorous_o and_o injurious_o against_o their_o own_o sentence_n persecute_v their_o natural_a friend_n and_o catholic_a countryman_n hereafter_o god_n of_o his_o mercy_n grant_v unto_o they_o and_o all_o enemy_n of_o his_o holy_a church_n grace_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o follow_v it_o when_o they_o know_v it_o finis_fw-la the_o fault_n escape_v in_o print_v be_v thus_o to_o be_v correct_v page_n 15_o line_n 2._o for_o be_v read_v as_o p._n 23._o l._n 19_o heap_n head_n p._n 32._o l._n 15._o poort_n part_n p._n 41._o l._n 10._o same_o son_n p._n 97._o l._n 2._o so_o see_v p._n 127._o l._n 11._o appease_v appear_v p._n 140._o l._n 7._o curry_v carry_v p._n 144._o l._n ult._n and_o and_z his_o p._n 152._o l._n 2._o prayer_n pray_v p._n 190._o l._n 8._o shrouke_n shrink_v p._n 198._o l._n 23._o des_fw-fr deed_n p._n 211._o l._n 5_o full_a fall_v p._n 221._o l._n 2._o man_n many_o ibid._n l._n 10._o user_n usurer_n p._n 257._o l._n 7._o stafe_n state_n p._n 268._o l_o 19_o second_o sound_n p._n 271._o l._n 22._o devent_v devout_a p._n 272._o l._n 10._o time_n his_o time_n great_a than_o he_o p._n 280._o l._n 2._o understand_v understand_v p._n 299._o l._n 2._o when_o the_o let_v when_o they_o fit_v p._n 314._o l._n 9_o rebeace_n repeal_n p._n 324._o l._n 15._o the_o they_o p._n 326._o l._n 4._o same_o shame_n p._n 363_o l._n 14._o entroade_n oath_n p._n 401._o l._n 20._o word_n word_n p._n 403._o l._n 7._o or_o be_v approbatio_fw-la iste_fw-la libre_fw-la qui_fw-la inscribitur_fw-la english_a protestant_n recantation_n à _fw-la quodam_fw-la viro_fw-la docto_fw-la &_o pio_fw-la mihique_fw-la familiariter_fw-la noto_fw-la compositus_fw-la &_o à _fw-la i_o perlectus_fw-la nihil_fw-la continet_fw-la quod_fw-la fidei_fw-la catholicae_fw-la vel_fw-la bonis_fw-la moribus_fw-la adversetur_fw-la sed_fw-la doctissimè_fw-la haereticos_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la angliae_fw-la praesertim_fw-la per_fw-la ipsorummet_n confessionem_fw-la refutat_fw-la in_o cvius_fw-la rei_fw-la testimonium_fw-la nomen_fw-la meum_fw-la subscripsi_fw-la die_v 19_o julij_fw-la 1617._o matthaeus_n kellisonus_n huius_fw-la iudicio_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la die_v 27._o julij_fw-la georgius_n coluenerius_fw-la s._n theol._n doctor_n &_o professor_n ac_fw-la librorum_fw-la censor_n